Skip to main content

Full text of "The Sorceress : a novel"

See other formats


#;^:  :■■">;/■■.■. 


WW  ■^^. 


•^iis^. 


r 


f? 


* 


m 


THE    SORCERESS. 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2009  with  funding  from 

University  of  Illinois  Urbana-Champaign 


http://www.archive.org/details/sorceressnovel02olip 


THE  SORCERESS. 


m  bouei. 


MRS.     OLIPHANT, 

AUTHOK     OF 

"THE   CHRONICLES   OF   CARLINGFORD," 
"THE   CUCKOO   IN    THE    NEST," 

ETC.,    ETC. 


IN     THREE     VOL  LMES. 


VOL.    II. 


LONDON : 

F.    V.    WHITE    &    Co., 

31,  SOUTHAMPTON    STREET,   STRAND,  W.C. 

1S93. 

[ALL     RIGHTS     KESERrED] 


PRINTED    BY 

TILLOTSON    AND    SON,    BULTUN, 

LONDON,    NEW    YORK,    AND    BERLIN. 


^. 


c^ 


THE   SORCERESS. 


CHAPTER     I  . 

It  was  perhaps  a  very  good  thing  for  Bee  at 
this  distracting  and  distracted  moment  of  her 
Hfe,  that  her  mother's  illness  came  in  to  fill 
up  every  thought.  Her  own  little  fabric  of 
happiness  crumbled  down  about  her  ears  like 
a  house  of  cards,  only  as  it  was  far  more 
deeply  founded  and  strongly  built,  the  down- 
fall was  with  a  rumbling  that  shook  the  earth 
and  a  dust  that  rose  up  to  the  skies.  Heaven 
was  blurred  out  to  her  by  the  rising  clouds, 
and  all  the  earth  was  full  of  the  noise,  like  an 
earthquake,  of  the  falling  walls.  She  could 
not  get  that  sound  out  of  her  ears  even  in 

VOL.    II.  B 


2  THE    SORCERESS. 

Mrs.  Kingsward's  sick  room,  where  the  quiet 
was  preternatural,  and  everybody  spoke  in 
the  lowest  tone,  and  every  step  was  hushed. 
Even  then  it  went  on  roaring,  the  stones  and 
the  rafters  flying,  the  storms  of  dust  and  ruin 
blackening  the  air,  so  that  Bee  could  not  but 
wonder  that  nobody  saw  them,  that  the 
atmosphere  was  not  thick  and  stifling  with 
those  debris  that  were  continually  falling 
about  her  own  ears.  For  everything  was 
coming  down ;  not  only  the  idol  and  the 
shrine  he  abode  in,  but  heaven  and  earth,  in 
which  she  felt  that  no  truth,  no  faith,  could 
dwell  any  longer.  Who  was  there  to  believe 
in  ?  Not  any  man  if  not  Aubrey  ;  not  any 
goodness,  any  truth,  if  not  his — not  anything! 
For  it  was  without  object,  without  warning, 
for  nothing  at  all,  that  he  had  deserted  her,  as 
if  it  had  been  of  no  importance  :  with  the  Ink 
not  dry  on  his  letter,  with  her  name  still 
upon  his  lips.  A  great  infidelity,  like  a  great 
faith,  is  always  something.  It  is  tragic,  one 
of  the  awful  events  of  life  in  which  there  is, 
or  may  be,  fate  ;  an  evil  destiny,  a  terrible 
chastisement  prepared  beforehand.  In  such 
a  case  one  can  at  least  feel  one's  self  only  a 


THE    SORCERESS.  3 

great  victim,  injured  by  God  himself  and  the 
laws  of  the  universe,  though  that  was  not  the 
common  fashion  of  thought  then,  as  it  is 
now-a-days.  But  Bee's  downfall  did  not  mean 
so  much  as  that  it  was  not  intended  by  any- 
one— not  even  by  the  chief  worker  in  it.  He 
had  meant  to  hold  Bee  fast  with  one  hand 
while  he  amused  himself  with  the  other. 
Amused  himself — oh,  heaven  !  Bee's  heart 
seemed  to  contract  with  a  speechless  spasm 
of  anguish  and  rage.  That  she  should  be  of 
no  more  account  than  that !  Played  with  as 
if  she  were  nobody — the  slight  creature  of  a 
moment.  She,  Bee !  She,  Colonel  Kings- 
ward's  daughter ! 

At  first  the  poor  girl  went  on  in  a  mist  of 
self  -  absorption,  through  which  everything 
else  pierced  but  dully,  wrapped  up  and  hidden 
in  it  as  in  the  storm  which  would  have  arisen 
had  the  house  actually  fallen  about  her  ears, 
perceiving  her  mother  through  it,  and  the 
doctor,  and  all  the  accessories  of  the  scene — 
but  dimly,  not  as  if  they  were  real.  When, 
however,  there  began  to  penetrate  through 
this,  strange  words,  with  strange  meanings 
in    them:    "Danger" — danger  to  whom? — 


4  THE    SORCERESS. 

'*  Strength  failing" — but  whose  strength  ? — a 
dull  wonder  came  in,  bringing  her  back  to 
other  thoughts.  By-and-by,  Bee  began  to 
understand  a  little  that  it  was  of  her  mother 
of  whom  these  things  were  being  said.  Her 
mother  ?  But  it  was  not  her  mother's  house 
that  had  fallen  ;  what  did  it  mean  ?  The 
doctor  talked  apart  with  Moulsey,  and 
Moulsey  turned  her  back,  and  her  shoulders 
heaved,  and  her  apron  seemed  to  be  put  to 
her  eyes.  Bee,  in  her  dream  said,  half  aloud, 
"Danger?"  and  both  the  doctor  and  Moulsey 
turned  upon  her  as  if  they  would  have  killed 
her.  Then  she  was  beckoned  out  of  the 
room,  and  found  herself  standing  face  to  face 
with  that  grave  yet  kindly  countenance  which 
she  had  known  all  her  life,  in  which  she 
believed  as  in  the  greatest  authority.  She 
heard  his  voice  speaking  to  her  through  all 
the  rumbling  and  downfall. 

''  You  must  be  very  courageous,"  it  said, 
*'You  are  the  eldest,  and  till  your  father 
comes  home " 

What  did  it  matter  about  her  father  coming 
home,  or  about  her  being  the  eldest  ?  What 
had  all  these   things   to  do   with    the   earth- 


THE    SORCERESS.  5 

quake,  with  the  failure  of  truth,  and  meaning, 
and  everything  in  life  ?  She  looked  at  him 
blankly,  wondering  if  it  were  possible  that  he 
did  not  hear  the  sound  of  the  great  falling, 
the  rending  of  the  walls,  and  the  tearing  of 
the  roof,  and  the  choking  dust  that  filled  all 
earth  and  heaven. 

''  My  dear  Beatrice,"  he  said,  for  he  had 
known  her  all  his  life,  "  you  don't  understand 
me,  do  you,  my  poor  child  ?" 

Bee  shook  her  head,  looking  at  him  wist- 
fully. Could  he  know  anything  more  about 
it,  she  wondered — anything  that  had  still  to 
be  said  ? 

He  took  her  hand,  and  her  poor  little  hand 
was  very  cold  with  emotion  and  trouble. 
The  good  doctor,  who  knew  nothing  about 
any  individual  cause  little  Bee  could  have  for 
agitation,  thought  he  saw  that  her  very  being 
was  arrested  by  a  terror  which  as  yet  her 
intelligence  had  not  grasped  ;  something 
dreadful  in  the  air  which  she  did  not  under- 
stand. He  drew  her  into  the  dining-room, 
the  door  of  which  stood  open,  and  poured 
out  a  little  wine  for  her.  "  Now,  Bee,"  he 
said,  "  no  fainting,  no  weakness.     You  must 


b  THE    SORCERESS. 

prove  what  is  in  you  now.  It  is  a  dreadful 
trial  for  you,  my  dear,  but  you  can  do  a  great 
deal  for  your  dear  mother's  sake,  as  she 
would  for  yours." 

"  I  have  never  said  it  was  a  trial,"  cried 
Bee,  with  a  gasp.  ''  Why  do  you  speak  to 
me  so  .^  Has  mamma  told  you?  No  one 
has  anything  to  do  with  it  but  me." 

He  looked  at  her  with  great  surprise,  but 
the  doctor  was  a  man  of  too  much  experience 
not  to  see  that  here  was  something  into 
which  it  was  better  not  to  inquire.  He  said, 
very  quietly,  ''  You,  as  the  eldest,  have  no 
doubt  the  chief  part  to  play  ;  but  the  little 
ones  will  all  depend  upon  your  strength  and 
courage.  Your  mother  does  not  herself 
know.  She  is  very  ill.  It  will  require  all 
that  we  can  do— to  pull  her  through." 

Bee  repeated  the  last  words  after  him  with 
a  scared  look,  but  scarcely  any  understanding 
in  her  face — *'To  pull  her — through?" 

"Don't  you  understand  me  now?  Your 
mother— has  been  ill  for  a  long  time.  Your 
father  is  aware  of  it.  I  suppose  he  thought 
you  were  too  young  to  be  told.  But  now 
that  he  is  absent,   and   your  brother,    I    have 


THE    SORCERESS.  7 

no  alternative.  Your  mother  Is  In  great 
danger.  I  have  telegraphed  for  Colonel 
KIngsward,  but  in  the  meantime,  Bee — child, 
don't  lose  your  head  !  Do  you  understand 
me  ?  She  may  be  dying,  and  you  are  the 
only  one  to  stand  by  her,  to  give  her 
courage." 

Bee  did  not  look  as  if  she  had  courage  for 
anyone  at  that  dreadful  moment.  She  fell 
a-trembling  from  head  to  foot  and  fell  back 
against  the  wall  where  she  was  standing. 
Her  eyes  grew  large,  staring  at  him  yet 
veiled  as  if  they  did  not  see — and  she  stam- 
mered forth  at  length,  "Mother,  mother!" 
with  almost  no  meaning,  in  the  excess  of 
misery  and  surprise. 

"  Yes,  your  mother  ;  whatever  else  you 
may  have  to  think  of,  she  is  the  first  con- 
sideration now." 

He  went  on  speaking,  but  Bee  did  not 
hear  him  ;  everything  floated  around  her  in  a 
mist.  The  scenes  at  the  Bath,  the  agitations, 
Mrs.  Kingsward's  sudden  pallors  and  flush- 
ings, her  pretence,  which  they  all  laughed  at, 
of  not  being  able  to  walk  ;  her  laziness,  lying 
on   the  sofa,   the  giddiness  when  she   made 


8  THE    SORCERESS. 

that  one  turn  with  Charlie,  she  who  had 
always  been  so  fond  of  dancing  ;  the  hurry 
of  bringing  her  to  Kingswarden  when  Bee 
had  felt  they  would  have  been  so  much  better 
in  London,  and  her  strange,  strange  new  fancy, 
mutely  condemned  by  Bee,  of  finding  the 
children  too  much  for  her.  Half  of  these  things 
had  been  silently  remarked  and  disapproved 
of  by  the  daughters.  Mamma  getting  so  idle 
— self-indulgent  almost,  so  unlike  herself! 
Had  they  not  been  too  busily  engaged  in 
their  own  affairs,  Bee  and  Betty  would  both 
have  been  angry  with  mamma.  All  these 
things  seem  to  float  about  Bee  in  a  mist 
while  she  leaned  against  the  wall  and  the 
doctor  stood  opposite  to  her  talking.  It  was 
only  perhaps  about  a  minute  after  all,  but  she 
saw  waving  round  her,  passing  before  her 
eyes,  one  scene  melting  into  another,  or  rather 
all  visible  at  once,  innumerable  episodes — 
the  whole  course  of  the  three  months  past 
which  had  contained  so  much.  She  came 
out  of  this  strange  whirl  very  miserable  but 
very  quiet. 

"  I  think  it  is  chiefly  my  fault,"  she  said, 
faltering,    interrupting   the    doctor  who    was 


THE    SORCERESS.  9 

talking,  always  talking ;  *'  but  how  could  I 
know,  for  nobody  told  me  ?  Doctor,  tell  me 
what  to  do  now  ?  You  said  we  should — pull 
her  through." 

She  gave  him  a  faint,  eager,  conciliatory 
smile,  appealing  to  him  to  do  It.  Of  course 
he  could  do  It !  Tell  me — tell  me  only  what 
to  do." 

He  patted  her  kindly  upon  the  shoulder. 
"That  Is  right,"  he  said.  "Now  you 
understand  me,  and  I  know  I  can  trust  you. 
There  Is  not  much  to  do.  Only  to  be  quiet 
and  steady  —  no  crying  or  agitation. 
Moulsey  knows  everything.  But  you  must 
be  ready  and  steady,  my  dear.  Sit  by  her 
and  look  happy  and  keep  up  her  courage — 
that's  the  chief  thing.  If  she  gives  In  It  Is 
all  over.  She  must  not  see  that  you  are 
frightened  or  miserable.  Come,  it's  a  great 
thing  to  do  for  a  little  girl  that  has  never 
known  any  trouble.  But  you  are  of  a 
good  sort,  and  you  must  rise  to  it  for  your 
mother's  sake." 

Look  happy !  That  was  all  she  had  to  do. 
''Can't  I  help  Moulsey,"  she  asked.  "  I 
could  fetch   her   what  she  wants.      I  could — 


lO  THE    SORCERESS. 

go  errands  for  her.  Oh,  doctor,  something  a 
little  easier,"  cried  Bee,  clasping  her  hands, 
"just  at  first!" 

"All  that's  arranged,"  he  said,  hastily, 
"  Come,  we  must  go  back  to  our  patient. 
She  will  be  wondering  what  I  am  talking  to 
you  about.  She  will  perhaps  take  fright. 
No,  nothing  easier,  my  poor  child — If  you 
can  do  that  you  may  help  me  a  great  deal  ;  if 
you  can't,  go  to  bed,  my  dear,  that  will  be 
best." 

She  gave  him  a  look  of  great  scorn,  and 
moved  towards  her  mother's  room,  leading 
the  way. 

Mrs.  KIngsward  was  lying  with  her  face 
towards  the  door,  watching,  in  a  blaze  of 
excitement  and  fever.  Her  eyes  had  never 
been  so  bright  nor  her  colour  so  brilliant. 
She  was  breathing  quickly,  panting,  with  her 
heart  very  audible  to  herself,  pumping  in  her 
ears,  and  almost  audible  in  the  room,  so 
evident  was  it  that  every  pulse  was  at  fever 
speed.  "  What  have  you  been  telling  Bee, 
doctor  ?    What  have  you   been  telling  Bee  ? 

What "  When  she  had  begun  this  phrase 

it  did  not  seem  as  if  she  could  stop  repeating 
it  again  and  again. 


THE    SORCERESS.  II 

"  I  have  been  telling  her  that  she  may  sit 
with  you,  my  dear  lady,  on  condition  of  being 
very  quiet,  very  quiet,"  said  the  doctor.  "  It's 
a  great  promotion  at  her  age.  She  has 
promised  to  sit  very  still,  and  talk  very  little, 
and  hush  her  mamma  to  sleep.  It  is  you 
who  must  be  the  baby  to-night.  If  you  can 
get  a  good  long  quiet  sleep,  it  will  do  you  all 
the  good  in  the  world.  Yes,  you  may  hold 
her  hand  if  you  like,  my  dear,  and  pat  it,  and 
smooth  it — a  little  gentle  mesmerism  will  do 
no  harm.  That,  my  dear  lady,  is  what  I 
have  been  telling  Miss  Bee." 

"  Oh,  doctor,"  said  ]\Irs.  Kingsward,  "  don't 
you  know  she  has  had  great  trouble  herself, 
poor  child  ?  Poor  little  Bee  !  At  her  age  I 
was  married  and  happy  ;  and  here  is  she, 
poor  thing,  plunged  into  trouble.  Doctor, 
you  know,  there  is  a — gentleman " 

Mrs.  Kingsward  had  raised  herself  upon 
her  elbow,  and  the  panting  of  her  breath 
filled  all  the  room. 

''Another  time  —  another  time  you  shall 
tell  me  all  about  it.  But  I  shall  take  ]\Iiss 
Bee  away,  and  consign  you  to  a  dark  room, 
and  silence,  if  you  say  another  word " 


12  THE    SORCERESS. 

"  Oh,  don't  make  my  room  dark!  I  like 
the  Hght.  I  want  my  child.  Let  me  keep 
her,  let  me  keep  her  !  Who  should — comfort 
her — but  her  mother?" 

"  Yes,  so  long  as  you  keep  quiet.  If  you 
talk  I  will  take  her  away.  Not  a  word — not 
a  word — till  to-morrow."  In  spite  of  himself 
there  was  a  change  in  the  doctor's  voice  as 
he  said  that  word — or  Bee  thought  so — as  if 
there  might  never  be  any  to-morrow.  The 
girl  felt  as  if  she  must  cry  out,  shriek  aloud, 
to  relieve  her  bursting  brain,  but  did  not, 
overborne  by  his  presence  and  by  the  new 
sense  of  duty  and  self-restraint.  ''Come  now," 
he  went  on,  "  I  am  very  kind  to  let  you  have 
your  little  girl  by  you,  holding  your  hand — 
don't  you  think  so  ?  Go  to  sleep,  both  of 
you.  If  you're  quite,  quite,  quiet  you'll  both 
doze,  and  towards  the  morning  I'll  look  in 
upon  you  again.  Now,  not  another  word. 
Good-night,  good-night." 

Bee,  whose  heart  was  beating  almost  as 
strongly  as  her  mother's,  heard  his  measured 
step  withdraw  on  the  soft  carpets  with  a 
sense  of  wild  despair,  as  if  the  last  hope  was 
going  from  her.     Her  inexperienced  imagina- 


THE    SORCERESS.  1 3 

tlon  had  leaped  from  complete  ignorance  and 
calm  to  the  last  possibilities  of  calmity.  She 
had  never  seen  death,  and  what  if  that 
awful  presence  were  to  come  while  she  was 
alone,  Incapable  of  any  struggle,  of  giving 
any  help.  She  listened  to  the  steps  getting 
fainter  in  the  distance  with  anguish  and 
terror  unspeakable.  She  clasped  her  mother's 
hand  tightly  without  knowing  it.  That  only 
aid,  the  only  man  who  could  do  anything, 
was  going  away — deserting  them — leaving 
her  alone  In  her  Ignorance  to  stand  between 
her  mother  and  death.  Death !  Every 
pulse  sprang  up  and  fluttered  in  mortal 
terror.  And  she  was  put  there  to  be  quiet — 
ready  and  steady,  he  had  said — to  look 
happy  !  Bee  kept  silent ;  kept  sitting  upon 
her  chair  ;  kept  down  her  shriek  after  him 
with  a  superhuman  effort.  She  could  do  no 
more. 

"  Listen — he's  talking  to  Moulsey  now," 
said  Mrs.  Kingsward,  "about  me;  they're 
always — whispering,  about  me — telling  the 
symptoms — and  how  I  am.  That  Is  the 
worst  of  nurses " 

''Mamma!     Oh,    don't    talk,  don't    talk!" 


14  THE    SORCERESS. 

cried  Bee  ;  though  she  was  more  comforted 
than  words  can  tell  by  the  sound  of  her 
mother's  voice. 

''Whispering:  can't  you  hear  them? 
About  temperature — and  things.  I  can  bear 
talking — but  whispering.  Bee — don't  you 
hear  'em — whis — whispering " 

"  Oh,  mamma,"  cried  Bee,  ''  I  love  to 
hear  you  speak  !  But  don't,  don't,  don't,  or 
they'll  make  me  go  away." 

'•  My  baby,"  said  the  mother,  diverted  in 
her  wandering  and  weakness  to  a  new 
subject,  "my  little  thing!  He  said  we 
were  to  go  to  sleep.  Put  your  head  there — 
and  I'll  sing  you — I'll  sing  you — to  sleep — 
little  Bee,  little  Bee,  poor  little  Bee !" 


CHAPTER      II. 

This  night  was  the  strangest  in  Bee  Kings- 
ward's  life.  She  had  never  known  what  it 
was  to  remain  silent  and  awake  in  the  dark- 
ness and  warmth  of  a  sick  room,  which  of 
itself  is  a  strange  experience  for  a  girl,  and 
shows  the  young  spirit  its  own  weakness,  its 
craving  for  rest  and  comfort,  the  difficulty  of 
overcoming  the  instincts  of  nature  —  with 
such  a  sense  of  humiliation  as  nothing  else 
could  give.  Could  you  not  watch  with  me 
one  hour  ?  She  believed  that  she  had  lain 
awake  crying  all  night  when  her  dream  of 
happiness  had  so  suddenly  been  broken  in 
upon  at  Cologne  ;  but  now,  while  she  sat  by 
her  mother's  side,  and  the  little  soft  crooning 
of  the  song,  which  ?^Irs.  Kingsward  supposed 


TO  THE    SORCERESS. 

herself  to  be  singing  to  put  her  child  to  sleep, 
sank  into  a  soft  murmur,  and  the  poor  lady 
succeeded  in  hushing  herself  into  a  doze 
by  this  characteristic  method.  Bee's  head 
dropped  too,  and  her  eyelids  closed.  Then 
she  woke,  with  a  little  shiver,  to  see  the  large 
figure  of  Moulsey  like  a  ghost  by  the  bed, 
and  struggled  dumbly  back  to  her  senses, 
only  remembering  that  she  must  not  start  nor 
cry  to  disturb  Mrs.  Kingsward,  whose  quick 
breathing  filled  the  room  with  a  sensation  of 
danger  and  dismay  to  which  the  girl  was 
sensible  as  soon  as  the  film  of  sleep  that  had 
enveloped  her  was  broken.  Mrs.  Kingsward's 
head  was  thrown  back  on  the  pillow  ;  now 
and  then  a  faint  note  of  the  lullaby  which  she 
had  been  singing  came  from  the  parted  lips, 
through  which  the  hot,  quick  breath  came 
so  audibly.  Now  and  then  she  stirred  in  her 
feverish  sleep.  Moulsey  stood  indistinguish- 
able with  her  back  to  the  light,  a  mass  of 
solid  shadow  by  the  bedside.  She  shook  her 
head.  "Sleep's  best,"  she  said,  in  the  whisper 
which  the  patient  hated.  "  Sleep's  better 
than  the  best  of  physic."  Bee  caught  those 
solid  skirts  with  a  sensation  of  hope,   to  feel 


THE    SORCERESS.  1 7 

them  so  real  and  substantial  In  her  hand. 
She  did  not  care  to  speak,  but  lifted  her  face, 
pale  with  alarm  and  trouble,  to  the  accustomed 
nurse.  Moulsey  shook  her  head  again.  It 
was  all  the  communication  that  passed 
between  them,  and  it  crushed  the  hope  that 
was  beginning  to  rise  in  Bee's  mind.  She 
had  thought  when  she  heard  the  doctor  go 
away  that  death  might  be  coming  as  soon  as 
his  back  was  turned.  She  had  felt  when  her 
mother  fell  asleep  as  if  the  danger  must  be 
past.  Now  she  sank  into  that  second  stage 
of  hopelessness,  when  there  is  no  longer  any 
Immediate  panic,  when  the  unaccustomed 
intelligence  dimly  realises  that  the  sufferer 
may  be  better,  and  may  live  through  the 
night,  or  through  many  nights,  and  yet  there 
may  be  no  real  change.  Very  dim  as  yet 
was  this  consciousness  in  Bee's  heart,  and  yet 
the  first  dawning  of  it  bowed  her  down. 

In  the  middle  of  the  night — after  hours  so 
long  ! — more  like  years,  when  Bee  seemed  to 
have  sat  there  half  her  life,  to  have  become 
used  to  it,  to  be  uncertain  about  every- 
thing outside,  but  only  that  her  mother 
lay  there   more   ill   than   words   could   say — 

VOL.    II.  c 


I  8  THE    SORCERESS. 

Mrs.  KIngsward  awoke.  She  opened  her 
eyes  without  any  change  of  position  with  the 
habit  of  a  woman  who  has  been  long  ill,  with- 
out acknowledging  her  illness.  It  was  Moul- 
sey  who  saw  a  faint  reflection  of  the  faint 
light  in  the  softly  opening  eyes,  and  detected 
that  little  change  in  the  breathing  which 
comes  with  returning  consciousness.  Bee, 
with  her  head  leant  back  upon  her  chair  and 
her  eyes  closed,  was  dozing  again. 

"  You  must  take  your  cordial,  ma'am,  now 
you're  awake.  You've  had  such  a  nice 
sleep." 

"  Have  I  ?  I  thought  I  was  with  the 
children  and  singing  to  baby.  Who's  this 
that  has  my  hand — Bee  ?  " 

"  Mamma,"  cried  the  girl,  with  a  little 
start,  and  then,  "  Oh  !  I  have  waked  her, 
Moulsey,  I  have  waked  her!" 

*'  Is  this  her  litde  hand  ?  Poor  litde  Bee  ! 
No,  you  have  not  waked  me,  love  ;  but  why, 
why  is  the  child  here  ?" 

"  The  doctor  said  she  might  stay — to  send 
for  him  if  you  wanted  anything — and — and 
to  satisfy  her." 

"  To  satisfy  her,  why  so,  why  so?     Am  I 


THE    SORCERESS.  1 9 

SO  bad  ?  Did  he  think  I  would  die — in  the 
night?" 

'*  No,  no,  no,"  said  Moulsey,  standing  by 
her,  patting  her  shoulder,  as  if  she  had  been 
a  fretful  child.  "  What  a  thing  to  fancy  ! 
As  if  he'd  have  sent  the  child  here  for 
that!" 

''No,"  said  the  poor  lady,  "he  wouldn't 
have  sent  the  child,  would  he — not  the  child 
— for  that — to  frighten  her  !  But  Bee  must 
go  to  bed.  I'm  so  much  better.  Go  to  bed. 
Moulsey  ;  poor  Moulsey,  never  tires,  she's  so 
good.      But  you  must  go  to  bed." 

"  Oh,  mother,  let  me  stay.  When  you 
sleep,  I  sleep  too  ;  and  I'm  so  much  happier 
here." 

"  Happier,  are  you  ?  Well — but  there  was 
something  wTong.  Something  had  happened. 
What  was  it  that  happened  ?  And  your 
father  away  !  It  never  does  for  anything  to 
happen  when — my  husband  is  away.  I've 
grown  so  silly.  I  never  know  what  to  do. 
What  was  it  that  happened.  Bee  ?" 

''  There  was  —  nothing,"  said  Bee, 
with  a  sudden  chill  of  despair.  She  had 
forgotten     everything     but     the     dim    bed- 


20  THE    SORCERESS. 

chamber,  the  faint  light,  the  quick,  quick 
breathing.  And  now  there  came  a  stab  at 
her  poor  Httle  heart.  She  scarcely  knew 
what  it  was,  but  a  cut  like  a  knife  going  to 
the  very  centre  of  her  being.  Then  there 
came  the  doctor's  words,  as  if  they  were 
written  in  light  across  the  darkness  of  the 
rooni — "  Ready,  and  steady."  She  said  in  a 
stronger  voice,  "  You  have  been  dreaming. 
There  was  nothing,  mamma." 

"  Mrs.  Kingsward,  who  had  raised  herself 
on  her  elbow,  sank  back  again  on  her  pillow. 

''  Yes,"  she  said,  "  I  must  have  been 
dreaming.  I  thought  somebody  came — and 
told  us.  Dreams  are  so  strange.  People 
say  they're  things  you'v^e  been — thinking  of. 
But  I  was  not  thinking  of  that — the  very  last 
thing  !  Bee,  it's  a  pity — it's  a  great  pity — 
when  a  woman  with  so  many  children  falls 
into  this  kind  of  silly,  bad  health. 

''  Oh,  mamma,"  was  all  that  poor  Bee 
could  say. 

''Oh — let  me  alone,  Moulsey — I  want  to 
talk  a  little.  I've  had  such  a  good  sleep, 
you  said  ;  sometimes — I  want  to  talk,  and 
Moulsey  won't  let  me — nor  your   father,  and 


THE    SORCERESS.  21 

I  have  it  all  here,"  she  said,  putting  her  hand 
to  her  heart,  "or  here,"  laying  it  over  her 
eyebrows,  ''  and  I  never  get  it  out.  Let  me 
talk,  Moulsey — let  me  talk." 

Bee,  leaning  forward,  and  Moulsey  stand- 
ing over  her  by  the  bedside,  there  was  a 
pause.  Their  eyes,  accustomed  to  the  faint 
light,  saw  her  eyes  shining  from  the  pillow, 
and  the  flush  of  her  cheeks  against  the  white- 
ness of  the  bed.  Then,  after  a  while,  there 
came  a  little  faint  laugh,  and,  "What  was  I 
saying?"  Mrs.  Kingsward  asked.  "You 
look  so  big,  Moulsey,  like  the  shadows  I 
used  to  throw  on  the  wall  to  please  the 
children.  You  always  liked  the  rabbit  best. 
Bee.  Look  !  "  She  put  up  her  hands  as  if 
to  make  that  familiar  play  upon  the  wall. 
"  But  Moulsey,"  she  added,  "is  so  big.  She 
shuts  out  all  the  light,  and  what  is  Bee  doing 
here  at  this  hour  of  the  night  ?  Moulsey, 
send  Miss  Bee  to  bed." 

"Oh,  mother,  let  me  stay.  You  were 
going   to   tell   me   something." 

"  Miss  Bee,  you  must  not  make  her  talk." 

"  How  like  Moulsey  !  "  said  the  invalid. 
"  Make    me   talk !    when   I   have  wanted  so 


2  2  THE    SORCERESS. 

much  to  talk.  Bee,  it's  horrid  to  go  on  In 
this  silly  ill  way,  when— when  one  has  children 
to  think  of.  Your  father's  always  good — but 
a  man  often  doesn't  understand.  About  you, 
now — if  I  had  been  a  little  stronger,  it  might 
have  been  different.  What  was  it  we  heard  ? 
I  don't  think  it  was  true  what  we  heard." 

"  Oh,  mamma,  don't  think  of  that,  now." 

"It  is  so  silly,  always  being  ill !  And 
there's  nothing  really  the  matter.  Ask  the 
doctor.  They  all  say  there's  nothing  really 
the  matter.  Your  father — but  then  he  doesn't 
know  how  a  woman  feels.  I  feel  as  if  I  were 
sinking,  sinking  down  through  the  bed  and 
the  floor  and  everything,  away,  I  don't  know 
where.  So  silly,  for  nothing  hurts  me — I've 
no  pain — except  that  I  always  want  more 
air.  If  you  were  to  open  the  window, 
Moulsey  ;  and  Bee,  give  me  your  hand  and 
hold  me  fast,  that  I  mayn't  sink  away.  It's 
all  quite  silly,  you  know,  to  think  so,"  she 
added,  with  again  a  faint  laugh. 

Bee's  eyes  sought  those  of  Moulsey  with  a 
terrified  question  in  them  ;  the  great  shadow 
only  slightly  shook  its  head. 

*'  Do  you  remember.  Bee,  the  picture — we 


THE    SORCERESS.  23 

saw  It  in  Italy,  and  I've  got  a  photograph — 
where  there  is  a  saint  lying  so  sweetly  in  the 
air,  with  angels  holding  her  up  ?  They're 
flying  with  her  through  the  blue  sky — two  at 
her  head,  and  other  two — and  her  mantle  so 
wrapped  round  her,  and  she  lying,  oh  !  so 
easy,  resting,  though  there's  nothing  but  the 
air  and  the  angels.  Do  you  remember. 
Bee.?" 

"Yes,  mamma.  Oh,  mamma,  mamma!" 
"That's  what  I  should  like,"  said  Mrs. 
KIngsward  ;  "  it's  strange,  isn't  it  ?  The 
bed's  solid,  and  the  house  is  solid,  and 
Moulsey  there,  she's  very  solid  too,  and  air 
isn't  solid  at  all.  But  there  never  was  any- 
body that  lay  so  easy  and  looked  so  safe  as 
that  woman  in  the  air.  Their  arms  must  be 
so  soft  under  her,  and  yet  so  strong,  you 
know  ;  stronger  than  your  father's.  He's  so 
kind,  but  he  hurries  me  sometimes  ;  and  soft 
— you're  soft,  Bee,  but  you're  not  strong. 
You've  got  a  soft  little  hand,  hasn't  she, 
Moulsey  ?  Poor  little  thing  !  And  to  think 
one  doesn't  know  what  she  may  have  to  do 
with  it  before  she  is  like  me." 

"  She'll  have  no  more  to  do  with  it,  ma'am. 


24  THE    SORCERESS. 

than  a  lady  should,  no  more  than  you've 
had.  But  you  must  be  quiet,  dear  lady,  and 
try  and  go  to  sleep." 

*'  I  might  never  have  such  a  good  chance 
of  talking  to  her  again.  The  middle  of  the 
night  and  nobody  here — her  father  not  even 
in  the  house.  Bee,  you  must  try  never  to 
begin  being  ill  in  any  silly  way,  feeling  not 
strong  and  that  sort  of  foolish  thing,  and 
say  out  what  you  think.  Don't  be  frightened. 
It's — it's  bad  for  him  as  well  as  for  you.  He 
get's  to  think  you  haven't  any  opinion.  And 
then  all  at  once  they  find  out —  And, 
perhaps,  it's  too  late — ." 

''  Mamma,  you're  not  very  ill  ?  Oh,  no  ; 
you're  looking  so  beautiful,  and  you  talk  just 
as  you  always  did." 

"  She  says  am  I  very  ill,  Moulsey  ?  Poor 
little  Bee  !  I  feel  a  great  deal  better.  I  had 
surely  a  nice  sleep.  But  why  should  the 
doctor  be  here,  and  you  made  to  sit  up,  you 
poor  little  thing.  Moulsey,  why  is  the  doctor 
here  ?" 

"  I  never  said,  ma'am,  as  he  was  here, 
He's  coming  round  first  thing  in  the  morn- 
ing. He's  anxious — because  the  Colonel's 
away." 


THE    SORCERESS.  25 

*'  Ah  I  you  think  I  don't  know.  I'm  not 
so  very  bad  ;  but  he  thinks — he  thinks — 
perhaps  I  might  die.  Bee." 

''  Mamma,  mamma  !  " 

'*  Don't  be  frightened,"  said  Mrs.  Kings- 
ward,  drawing  the  girl  close  to  her.  ''That's 
a  secret ;  he  doesn't  think  I  know.  It  would 
be  a  curious,  curious  thing,  when  people  think 
you  are  only  ill  to  go  and  die.  It  would 
surprise  them  so.  And  so  strange  altogether 
— instead  of  worries,  you  know,  every  day, 
to  be  all  by  yourself,  lying  so  easy  and  the 
angels  carrying  you.  No  trouble  at  all  then 
to  think  whether  he  would  be  pleased — or 
anything  ;  giving  yourself  to  be  carried  like 
that,  like  a  litde  child." 

"But  mamma,"  cried  Bee,  "you  could 
not,  would  not  leave  us — you  wouldn't, 
would  you,  mamma  ? — all  the  children,  and 
me  ;  and  I  with  nobody  else,  no  one  to  care 
for  me.  You  couldn't,  mother,  leave  us  ;  you 
wouldn't !  Say  you  wouldn't !  Oh  !  Moulsey  ! 
Moulsey !  look  how  far  away  she  is  looking, 
as  if  she  didn't  see  you  and  me  !" 

"  You  forget,  Bee,"  said  Mrs.  Kingsward, 
"  How  easy  it  looked   for  that   saint  in  the 


26  THE    SORCERESS. 

picture.  I  always  liked  to  watch  the  birds 
floating  down  on  the  wind,  never  moving 
their  wings.  That's  what  seems  no  trouble, 
so  easy  ;  not  too  hot  nor  too  cold,  nor  tiring, 
neither  to  the  breath  nor  anything.  I 
shouldn't  like  to  leave  you.  No —  But 
then  :"  she  added,  with  a  smile,  "  I  should 
not  require  to  leave  you.  I'd — I'd — 
What  was  I  saying  ?  Moulsey,  will  you 
please  give  me  some — more — 

She  held  out  her  hand  again  for  the  glass 
which  Moulsey  had  just  put  down. 

"It  makes  me  strong — it  makes  me  speak. 
I'm — sinking  away  again,  Bee.  Hold  me — 
hold  me  tight.  If  I  was  to  slip  away — down 
— down — down  to  the  cellars  or  somewhere." 
The  feeble  laugh  was  dreadful  for  the 
listeners  to  hear. 

"  Run,"  cried  Moulsey,  in  Bee's  ea^  "  the 
doctor — the  doctor!  in  the  library." 

And  then  there  was  a  strange  phantasma- 
goria that  seemed  to  fill  the  night,  one  scene 
melting  into  another.  The  doctor  rousing 
from  his  doze,  his  measured  step  coming 
back  ;  the  little  struggle  round  the  bed  ; 
Moulsey    giving    place    to    the    still    darker 


THE    SORCERESS.  2"] 

shadow  ;  the  glow  of  Mrs.  Kings  ward's 
flushed  and  feverish  countenance  between  ; 
then  the  quiet,  and  then  again  sleep — sleep 
broken  by  feeble  movements,  by  the  quick 
panting  of  the  breath. 

"  She'll  be  easier  now,"  the  doctor  said. 
"  You  must  go  to  bed,  my  dear  young  lady. 
Moulsey  can  manage  for  the  rest  of  the 
night." 

"  Doctor,"  said  Bee,  with  something  in  her 
throat  that  stopped  the  words,  "  doctor — will 
she — must  she  ?  Oh,  doctor,  say  that  is  not 
what  it  means  ?  One  of  us,  it  would  not 
matter,  but  mother — mother  !" 

''It  is  not  in  our  hands,"  the  doctor  said. 
"  It  is  not  much  we  can  do.  Don't  look  at 
me  as  if  I  were  God.  It  is  little,  little  I  can 
do." 

"They  say,"  cried  poor  Bee,  ''that  you 
can   do  anything.      It   is   when    there    is    no 

doctor,    no  nurse  that  people Oh,   my 

mother — my  mother  !  Doctor,  don't  let  it 
be." 

"You  are  but  a  child,"  said  the  doctor, 
patting  her  kindly  on  the  shoulder,  "  you've 
not    forgotten     how     to    say    your    prayers. 


28  THE    SORCERESS. 

That's  the  only  thing  for  you  to  do.  Those 
that  say  such  things  of  doctors  know  very 
Httle.  We  stand  and  look  on.  Say  your 
prayers,  little  girl — if  they  do  her  no  good, 
they'll  do  you  good.  And  now  she'll  have  a 
little  sleep." 

Bee  caught  him  by  the  arm.  "  Sleep," 
she  said,  looking  at  him  suspiciously. 
''Sleep?" 

"  Yes,  sleep — that  may  give  her  strength 
for  another  day.  Oh,  ask  no  more,  child. 
Life  is  not  mine  to  give." 

What  a  night !  Out  of  doors  it  was  moon- 
light as  serene  as  heaven — the  moon  depart- 
ing in  the  west,  and  another  faint  light  that 
was  day  coming  on  the  other  side,  and  the 
first  birds  beginning  to  stir  in  the  branches  ; 
but  not  even  baby  moving  in  the  house.  All 
fast  asleep,  safe  as  if  trouble  never  was,  as  if 
death  could  not  be.  Bee  went  upstairs  to  her 
chill,  white  room,  where  the  white  bed,  un- 
occupied, looked  to  her  like  death  itself — all 
cold,  dreadful,  full  of  suggestion.  Bee's  heart 
was  more  heavy  than  could  be  told,  She  had 
nothing  to  fall  back  upon,  no  secret  strength 
to    uphold    her.       She    had    forgotten    how 


THE    SORCERESS.  29 

wretched  she  had  been,  but  she  felt  it,  never- 
theless, behind  the  present  anguish.  Never- 
theless, she  was  only  nineteen,  and  when  she 
flung  herself  down  to  cry  upon  her  white 
pillow—  only  to  cry,  to  get  her  passion  out — 
beneficent  nature  took  hold  of  the  girl  and 
made  her  sleep.  She  did  not  wake  for 
hours.  Was  it  beneficent  ?  For  when  she 
was  roused  by  the  opening  of  the  door  and 
sat  up  in  her  bed,  and  found  herself  still 
dressed  in  her  evening  frock,  with  her  little 
necklace  round  her  throat,  there  pressed  back 
upon  Bee  such  a  flood  of  misery  and  trouble 
as  she  thought  did  not  exist  in  the  world. 

"Miss  Bee,  Miss  Bee!  Master's  come 
home.  He's  been  travelling  all  night — and 
I  dare  not  disturb  Mrs.  Moulsey  in  Missis's 
room  ;  and  he  want's  to  see  you  this  minit, 
please.  Oh,  come,  come,  quick,  and  don't 
keep  the  Colonel  waiting,"  the  woman  said. 

Half  awakened,  but  wholly  miserable.  Bee 
sprang  up  and  rushed  downstairs  to  her 
father.  He  came  forward  to  meet  her  at  the 
door,  frowning  and  pale. 

''  What  is  this  I  hear  ?  "  he  said.  ''  What 
have  you  been  doing  to  upset  your  mother  ? 


THE    SORCERESS. 


She  was  well  enough  when  I  went  away. 
What  have  you  been  doing  to  your  mother  ? 
You  children  are  the  plague  of  our  lives  !  " 


CHAPTER      III. 

The  week  passed  in  the  sombre  hurry  yet 
tedium  of  a  house  lying  under  the  shadow  of 
death — that  period  during  which  when  it  is 
night  we  long  for  morning,  and  when  it  is 
morning  we  long  for  night,  hoping  always 
for  the  hope  that  never  comes,  trembling  to 
mark  the  progress  which  does  go  on  silently 
towards  the  end. 

Colonel  Kings  ward  was  rough  and  angry 
with  Bee  that  first  morning,  to  her  consterna- 
tion and  dismay.  She  had  never  been  the 
object  of  her  father's  anger  before,  and  this 
hasty  and  imperious  questioning  seemed  to 
take  all  power  of  reply  out  of  her.  "What 
had  she  been  doing  to  her  mother  ?"     She  ! 


32  THE    SORCERESS. 

to  her  mother !  Bee  was  too  much  frightened 
by  his  threatening  look,  the  cloud  on  his  face, 
the  fire  in  his  eyes,  to  say  anything.  Her 
mind  ran  hurriedly  over  all  that  had  hap- 
pened, and  that  last  terrible  visit,  which  had 
changed  the  whole  aspect  of  the  earth  to 
herself.  But  it  was  to  herself  that  this 
stroke  of  misfortune  had  come,  and  not  to 
her  mother.  A  gleam  of  answering  anger 
came  into  Bee's  eyes,  sombre  with  the 
unhapplness  which  had  been  pushed  aside 
by  more  immediate  suffering,  yet  was  still 
there  like  a  black  background,  to  frame  what- 
ever other  miseries  might  come  after.  As 
for  Colonel  Kingsward,  it  was  to  him,  as  to 
so  many  men,  a  relief  to  blame  somebody  for 
the  trouble  which  was  unbearable.  The  blow 
was  approaching  which  he  had  never  allowed 
himself  to  believe  in.  He  had  blamed  his 
wife  instinctively,  involuntarily,  at  the  first 
hearing  of  every  inconvenience  in  life  ;  and 
it  had  helped  to  accustom  him  to  the  annoy- 
ance to  think  that  it  was  her  fault.  He  had 
done  so  in  what  he  called  this  unfortunate 
business  of  Bee's,  concluding  that  but  for 
Mrs.    Kingsward's    weakness,     Mr.    Aubrey 


THE    SORCERESS.  33 

Leigh  and  his  affairs  would  never  have 
become  of  any  importance  to  the  family. 
He  had  blamed  her,  too,  and  greatly,  for 
that  weakening  of  health  which  he  had  so 
persistently  endeavoured  to  convince  himself 
did  not  mean  half  so  much  as  the  doctors 
said.  Women  are  so  idiotic  in  these  respects. 
They  will  insist  on  wearing  muslin  and  lace 
when  they  ought  to  wear  flannel.  They  will 
put  on  evening  dresses  when  they  ought  to 
be  clothed  warmly  to  the  throat,  and  shoes 
made  of  paper  when  they  ought  to  be  solidly 
and  stoutly  shod,  quite  indifferent  to  the 
trouble  and  anxiety  they  may  cause  to  their 
family.  And  now  that  Mrs.  Kingsward's 
state  had  got  beyond  the  possibility  of 
reproach,  he  turned  upon  his  daughter.  It 
must  be  her  fault.  Her  mother  had  been 
better  or  he  should  not  have  left  her.  The 
quiet  of  the  country  was  doing  her  good  ;  if 
she  had  not  been  agitated  all  would  have 
been  well.  But  Bee,  with  all  her  declarations 
of  devotion  to  her  mother  ;  Bee,  the  eldest, 
who  ought  to  have  had  some  sense  ;  Bee  had 
brought  on  this  trumpery  love  business  to 
overset    the    delicate    equilibrium    which    he 

VOL.    II.  D 


34  THE    SORCERESS. 

himself,  a  man  with  affairs  so  much  more 
Important  In  hand,  had  refrained  from  dis- 
turbing. It  did  him  a  Httle  good,  unhappy 
and  anxious  as  he  was,  to  pour  out  his  wrath 
upon  Bee.  And  she  did  not  reply.  She  did 
not  shed  tears,  as  her  mother  had  weakly 
done  In  similar  circumstances,  or  attempt 
excuses.  Even  if  he  had  been  sufficiently 
at  leisure  to  note  it,  an  answering  fire  awoke 
in  Bee's  eyes.  He  had  not  leisure  to  note, 
but  he  perceived  it  all  the  same. 

Presently,  however,  every  faculty,  every 
thought,  became  absorbed  in  that  sick 
chamber ;  things  had  still  to  be  thought  of 
outside  of  It,  but  they  seemed  strange, 
artificial  things,  having  no  connection  with 
life.  Then  Charlie  was  summoned  from 
Oxford,  and  the  younger  boys  from  school, 
which  Increased  the  strange  commotion  of  the 
house,  adding  that  restless  element  of  young 
life  which  had  no  place  there,  nothing  to  do 
with  itself,  and  which  roused  an  almost 
frenzied  irritation  in  Colonel  KIngsward  when 
he  saw  any  attempt  on  the  part  of  the  poor 
boys  to  amuse  themselves,  or  resume  their 
usual  occupations.    "Clods!"  he  said;  "young 


THE    SORCERESS.  35 

brutes  !  They  would  play  tennis  if  the  world 
were  falling  to  pieces."  x\nd  again  that  glance 
of  fire  came  into  Bee's  eyes,  marked  uncon- 
sciously, though  he  did  not  know  he  had 
seen  it,  by  her  father.  The  boys  hung  about 
her  when  she  stole  out  for  a  little  air,  one  at 
each  arm.  "  How  is  mother,  Bee  .^  She's 
no  worse  ?  Don't  you  think  we  might  go 
over  to  Hillside  for  that  tournament?  Don't 
you  think  Fred  might  play  in  the  parish 
match  with  Siddemore  ?  They're  so  badly 
off  for  bowlers.      Don't  you  think " 

"  Oh,  I  think  it  would  be  much  better  for 
you  to  be  doing  something,  boys  ;  but,  then, 
papa  might  hear,  and  he  would  be  angry.     If 
we  could  but  keep  it  from  papa." 

"  We're  doing  mother  no  good,"  said  Fred. 

''How  could  we  do  mother  good  ?  Why 
did  the  governor  send  for  us.  Bee,  only  to 
kick  our  heels  here,  and  get  into  mischief.'^ 
A  fellow  can't  help  getting  into  mischief 
when  he  has  nothing  to  do." 

"  Yes,"  repeated  Fred,  "  what  did  he  send 
for  us  for  ?  I  wish  mother  was  better.  I 
suppose  as  soon  as  she's  better  we'll  be 
packed  off  again." 


36  THE    SORCERESS. 

They  were  big  boys,  but  they  did  not 
understand  the  possibility  of  their  mother 
not  getting  better,  and,  indeed,  neither  did 
Bee.  When  morning  followed  morning  and 
nothing  happened,  it  seemed  to  her  that 
getting  better  was  the  only  conclusion  to  be 
looked  for.  If  it  had  been  Death  that  was 
coming,  surely  it  must  have  come  by  this 
time.      Her  hopes  rose  with  every  new  day. 

But  Mrs.  Kings  ward  had  been  greatly 
agitated  by  the  sight  of  Charlie  when  he  was 
allowed  to  see  her.  "  Why  has  Charlie  come 
home  ?"  she  said.  "  Was  he  sent  for  ?  Was 
it  your  father  that  brought  him  ^  Charlie, 
my  dear,  what  are  you  doing  here  ?  Why 
have    you    come    back  ?      You    should    have 

been   going   on   with Did  your    father 

send  for  you?     Why — why  did  your   father 
send  for  you,  my  boy  ?" 

"  I  thought,"  said  Charlie,  quite  unmanned 
by  the  sight  of  her,  and  by  this  unexpected 
question,  and  by  all  he  had  been  told  about 
her  state,  ''  I  thought — you  wanted  to  see 
me,  mother." 

"  I  always  like  to  see  you — but  not  to  take 
you  away  from And  why  was  he  sent 


THE    SORCERESS.  2)1 

for,  Moulsey  ?  Does  the  doctor  think  ? — 
does  my  husband  think  ? 

Her  feverish  colour  grew  brighter  and 
brighter.  Her  eyes  shone  with  a  burning 
eagerness.  She  put  her  hot  hand  upon  that 
of  her  son.  "Was  it  to  say  good-bye  to 
me?"  she  said,  with  a  strange  flutter  of  a 
smile. 

At  the  same  time  an  argument  on  the 
same  subject  was  going  on  between  the 
doctor  and  the  Colonel. 

"What  can  the  children  do  in  a  sick 
room  ?  Keep  them  away.  I  should  never 
have  sent  for  them  if  you  had  consulted  me. 
It  is  bad  enough  to  have  let  her  see  Charlie, 
summoned  express — do  you  want  to  frighten 
your  wife  to  death  .^" 

"  There  can  be  no  question,"  said  the 
Colonel,  "if  what  you  tell  me  is  true,  of 
frightening  her  to  death.  I  think,  Benson, 
that  a  patient  in  such  circumstances  ought  to 
know.     She  ought  to  be  told " 

"What?"  the  doctor  said,  sharply,  with  a 
harsh  tone  in  his  voice. 

"What?  Do  you  need  to  ask?  Of  her 
state — of  what  is  imminent — that  she  is 
going  to " 


38  THE    SORCERESS. 

Colonel  KIngsward  loved  his  wife  truly, 
and  he  could  not  say  those  last  words. 

''  Yes,"  said  the  doctor,  "  going  to ?  " 

Well,  we  hope  it's  to  One  who  has  called  her, 
that  knows  all  about  it,  Kingsward.  Doctors 
are  not  supposed  to  take  that  view  much,  but 
I  do.  I'd  tell  her  nothing  of  the  sort.  I 
would  not  agitate  her  either  with  the  sight 
of  the  children  or  those  heathenish  thoughts 
about  dying.  Well,  I  suppose  you'll  take 
your  own  way,  if  you  think  she's  in  danger  of 
damnation  ;  but  you  see  I  don't.  I  think 
where  she's  going  she'll  find  more  considera- 
tion and  more  understanding  than  ever  she 
got  here." 

"  You  are  all  infidels — every  one  of  you," 
said  Colonel  Kingsward  ;  "  you  would  let  a 
soul  rush  unprepared  into  the  presence  of — " 

*'  Her  Father,"  said  Doctor  Benson.  ''So 
I  would  ;  if  he's  her  Father  he'll  take  care  of 
that.  And  if  he's  only  a  Judge,  you  know, 
a  Judge  is  an  extraordinarily  considerate 
person.  He  leaves  no  means  untried  of 
coming  to  a  right  decision.  I  would  rather 
trust  my  case  in  the  hands  of  the  Bench  than 
make  up  my  own  little   plea  any  day.     And, 


THE    SORCERESS.  39 

anyhow  you  can  put  It,  the  Supreme  Judge 
must  be  better  than  the  best  Bench  that  ever 
was.  Leave  her  alone.  She's  safer  with  H  im 
than  either  with  you  or  me." 

"  It's  an  argument  I  never  would  pardon 
— in  my  own  case.  I  shudder  at  the  thought 
of  being  plunged  into  eternity  without  the 
time  to — to  think — to — to  prepare -" 

"  But  if  your  preparations  are  all  seen 
through  from  the  beginning?  If  it's  just  as 
well  known  then,  or  better,  what  you  are 
thinking,  or  trying  to  think,  to  make  yourself 
ready  for  that  event  ?  You  knew  yourself, 
more  or  less,  didn't  you,  when  you  were  in 
active  service,  the  excuses  a  wretched  private 
would  make  when  he  was  hauled  up,  and 
how  he  would  try  to  make  the  worse  appear 
the  better  cause.  Were  you  moved  by  that, 
Colonel  Kingsward  ?  Didn't  you  know  the 
man,  and  judge  him  by  what  you  knew  ? " 

"It  seems  to  me  a  very  undignified  argu- 
ment ;  there's  no  analogy  between  a  wretched 
private  and  my — and  my — and  one  of  us — 
at  the  Judgment  Seat." 

'*  No — it's  more  like  one  of  your  boys 
making  up   the  defence^ when   brought  be- 


40  THE    SORCERESS. 

fore  you — and  the  poor  boy  would  need  it 
too,"  Dr.  Benson  added  within  himself.  But 
naturally  he  made  no  impression  with  his 
argument,  whether  it  was  good  or  bad,  upon 
his  hearer.  Colonel  Kingsward  was  in  reality 
a  very  unhappy  man.  He  had  nobody  to 
blame  for  the  dreadful  misfortune  which  was 
threatening  him  except  God,  for  whom  he 
entertained  only  a  great  terror  as  of  an  over- 
whelming tyrannical  Power  ready  to  catch 
him  at  any  moment  when  he  neglected  the 
observances  or  rites  necessary  to  appease  it. 
He  was  very  particular  in  these  observances 
— going  to  church,  keeping  up  family  prayers, 
contributing  his  proper  and  carefully  calcu- 
lated proportion  to  the  charities,  &c.  No- 
body could  say  of  him  that  he  was  careless 
or  negligent.  And  now  how  badly  was  his 
devotion  repaid  ! — by  the  tearing  away  from 
him  of  the  companion  of  his  life.  But  he 
felt  that  there  was  still  much  more  that  the 
awful  Master  of  the  Universe  might  inflict, 
perhaps  upon  her  if  she  was  not  prepared  to 
meet  her  God.  He  was  wretched  till  he  had 
told  her,  warned  her,  till  she  had  fulfilled 
everything     that     was     necessary,     seen     a 


THE    SORCERESS.  4 1 

clergyman,  and  got  herself  into  the  state  of 
mind  becoming  a  dying  person.  He  had 
collected  all  the  children  that  she  might  take 
leave  of  them  in  a  becoming  way.  He  had, 
so  far  as  he  knew,  thought  of  everything  to 
make  her  exit  from  the  world  a  right  one  in 
all  the  forms — and  now  to  be  told  that  he 
was  not  to  agitate  her,  that  the  God  whom 
he  wished  to  prepare  her  to  meet  knew  more 
of  her  and  understood  her  better  than  he  did! 
Agitate  her !  When  the  alternative  might 
be  unspeakable  miseries  of  punishment, 
instead  of  the  acquittal  which  would  have  to 
be  given  to  a  soul  properly  prepared.  These 
arguments  did  not  in  the  least  change  his 
purpose,  but  they  fretted  and  irritated  him 
beyond  measure.  At  the  bottom  of  all,  the 
idea  that  anybody  should  know  better  than 
he  what  was  the  right  thing  for  his  own  wife 
was  an  intolerable  thought. 

He  went  in  and  out  of  her  room  with  that 
irritated,  though  self-controlled  look,  which 
she  knew  so  well.  He  had  never  shown  it 
to  the  world,  and  when  he  had  demanded  of 
her  in  his  angry  way  why  this  was  and  that, 
and  how  on  earth  such  and  such  things  had 


42  THE    SORCERESS. 

happened,  Mrs.  Kingsward  had  till  lately 
taken  it  so  sweetly  that  he  had  not  himself 
suspected  how  heavy  it  was  upon  her.  And 
when  she  had  begun  to  show  signs  of  being 
unable  to  bear  the  responsibility  of  every- 
thing in  earth  and  heaven,  the  Colonel  had 
felt  himself  an  injured  man.  There  were 
signs  that  he  might  eventually  throw  that 
responsibility  on  Bee.  But  in  the  meantime 
he  had  nobody  to  blame,  as  has  been  said, 
and  the  burden  of  irritation  and  disturbance 
was  heavy  upon  him. 

The  next  morning  after  his  talk  with  Dr. 
Brown  he  came  in  with  that  clouded  brow  to 
find  Charlie  by  her  bedside.  The  Colonel 
came  up  and  stood  looking  at  the  face  on  the 
pillow,  now  wan  in  the  reaction  of  the  fever, 
and  utterly  weak,  but  still  smiling  at  his 
approach. 

"  I  have  been  telling  Charlie,"  she  said,  in 
her  faint  voice,  ''  that  he  must  go  back  to  his 
college.  Why  should  he  waste  his  time 
here.?" 

''  He  will  not  go  back  yet,"  said  Colonel 
Kingsward;  "are  you  feeling  a  little  better 
this  morning,  my  dear.?" 


THE    SORCERESS.  43 

''  Oh,  not  to  call  111  at  all,"  said  the  sufferer. 
**  Weak — a  sort  of  sinking,  floating  away.  I 
take  hold  of  somebody's  hand  to  keep  me 
from  falling  through.  Isn't  It  ridiculous  ?" 
she  said,  after  a  little  pause. 

''Your  weakness  is  very  great,"  said  the 
husband,  almost  sternly. 

"  Oh,  no,  Edward.  It's  more  silly  than 
anything — when  I  am  not  really  111,  you 
know.  I've  got  Charlie's  hand  here  under 
the  counterpane,"  she  said  again,  with  her 
faint  little  laugh. 

''  You  w^on't  always  have  Charlie's  hand, 
or  anyone's  hand,  Lucy." 

She  looked  at  him  with  a  little  anxiety. 

''No,  no.  I'll  get  stronger,  perhaps, 
Edward." 

"  Do  you  feel  as  If  you  were  at  all  stronger, 
my  dear  .^" 

She  loosed  her  son's  hand,  giving  him  a 
little  troubled  smile.  '*Go  away  now,  Charlie 
dear.  I  don't  believe  you've  had  your  break- 
fast. I  want  to  speak  to — papa."  Then  she 
waited,  looking  wistfully  in  her  husband's 
face  till  the  door  had  closed.  "You  have 
something  to  say  to  me,  Edward.  Oh,  what 
is  it  ?     Nothing  has  happened  to  anyone  ?" 


44  THE    SORCERESS. 

*'No,  nothing  has  happened,"  he  said.  He 
turned  away  and  walked  to  the  window,  then 
came  back  again,  turning  his  head  half-way 
from  her  as  he  spoke.  "  It  is  only  that  you 
are,  my  poor  darling — weaker  every  day." 

''Does  the  doctor  think  so?"  she  said,  with 
a  little  eagerness,  with  a  faint  suffusion  of 
colour  in  her  face. 

He  did  not  say  anything — could  not  per- 
haps— but  slightly  moved  his  head. 

"  Weaker  every  day,  and  that  means, 
Edward  !"  She  put  out  her  thin,  hot  hands. 
"  That  means " 

The  man  could  not  say  anything.  He 
could  do  his  duty  grimly,  but  when  the 
moment  came  he  could  not  put  it  into  words. 
He  sank  down  on  the  chair  Charlie  had  left, 
and  put  down  his  face  on  the  pillow,  his  large 
frame  shaken  by  sobs  which  he  could  not 
restrain. 

These  sobs  made  Mrs.  Kingsward  forget 
the  meaning  of  this  communication  altogether. 
She  put  her  hands  upon  him  trying  to  raise 
his  head.  ''  Edward!  Oh,  don't  cry,  don't 
cry  !  I  have  never  seen  you  cry  in  all  my 
life.      Edward,  for  goodness'  sake  !     You  will 


THE    SORCERESS.  45 

kill  me  if  you  go  on  sobbing  like  that.      Oh, 
Edward,  Edward,  I  never  saw  you  cry  before." 

Moulsey  had  darted  forward  from  some 
shadowy  corner  where  she  was  and  gripped 
him  by  the  arm. 

**Stop,  sir — stop  it,"  she  cried,  in  an 
authoritative  whisper,  "or  you'll  kill  her." 

He  flung  Moulsey  off  and  raised  his  head 
a  little  from  the  pillow. 

''You  have  never  seen  me  with  any  such 
occasion  before,"  he  said,  taking  her  hands 
into  his  and  kissing  them  repeatedly. 

He  was  not  a  man  of  many  caresses,  and 
her  heart  was  touched  with  a  feeble  sense  of 
pleasure. 

''Dear!"  she  said  softly,  "dear!"  feebly 
drawing  a  little  nearer  to  him  to  put  her 
cheek  against  his. 

Colonel  Kingsward  looked  up  as  soon  as 
he  was  able  and  saw  her  lying  smiling  at 
him,  her  hand  in  his,  her  eyes  full  of  that 
wonderful  liquid  light  which  belongs  to  great 
weakness.  The  small  worn  face  was  all 
illuminated  with  smiles  ;  it  was  like  the  face 
of  a  child — or  perhaps  an  angel.  He  looked 
at  first  with  awe,  then  with  doubt  and  alarm. 


46  THE    SORCERESS. 

Had  he  failed  after  all  in  the  commission 
which  he  had  executed  at  so  much  cost  to 
himself,  and  against  the  doctor's  orders  ? 
He  had  been  afraid  for  the  moment  of  the 
sight  of  her  despair — and  now  he  was  frigh- 
tened by  her  look  of  ease,  the  absence  of 
all  perturbations.  Had  she  not  understood 
him.^  Would  It  have  to  be  told  again,  more 
severely,  more  distinctly,  this  dreadful  news  ? 


CHAPTER     IV. 

Mrs.  Kingsward  said  nothing  of  the  com 
munlcation  her  husband  had  made  to  her. 
Did  she  understand  it  ?  He  went  about 
heavily  all  day,  pondering  the  matter,  going 
and  coming  to  her  room,  trying  in  vain  to 
make  out  what  was  in  her  mind.  But  he 
could  not  divine  what  was  in  that  mind, 
hidden  from  him  in  those  veils  of  individual 
existence  which  never  seemed  to  him  to  have 
been  so  baffling  before.  In  the  afternoon 
she  had  heard,  somehow,  the  voices  of  the 
elder  boys,  and  had  asked  if  they  were  there, 
and  had  sent  for  them.  The  two  big  fellows, 
with  the  mud  on  their  boots  and  the  scent  of 
the  fresh  air  about  them,  stood  huddled 
together,  speechless  with  awe  and  grief, 
by    the    bedside,     when    their   father    came 


48  THE    SORCERESS. 

in.  They  did  not  know  what  to  say 
to  their  mother  in  such  circumstances. 
They  had  never  talked  to  her  about 
herself,  but  always  about  themselves  ;  and 
now  they  were  entirely  at  a  loss  after  they 
had  said,  "  How  are  you,  mamma  ?  Are  you 
very  bad,  mamma?  Oh,  I'm  so  sorry  ;"  and 
"  Oh,  I  wish  you  were  better."  What  could 
boys  of  twelve  and  fourteen  say  }  For  the 
moment  they  felt  as  if  their  hearts  were 
broken  ;  but  they  did  not  want  to  stay  there  ; 
they  had  nothing  to  say  to  her.  Their  pang 
of  sudden  trouble  was  confused  with  shyness 
and  awkwardness,  and  their  consciousness 
that  she  was  altogether  in  another  atmosphere 
and  another  world.  Mrs.  Kings  ward  was 
not  a  clever  woman,  but  she  understood 
miraculously  what  was  in  those  inarticulate 
young  souls.  She  kissed  them  both,  draw- 
ing each  close  to  her  for  a  moment,  and  then 
bade  them  run  away.  "Were  you  having  a 
good  game  ?  "  she  said,  with  that  ineffable, 
feeble  smile.  "Go  and  finish  it,  my  darlings." 
And  they  stumbled  out  very  awkwardly, 
startled  to  meet  their  father's  look  as  they 
turned    round,    and    greatly    disturbed    and 


THE    SORCERESS.  49 

mystified  altogether,  though  consoled   some- 
how by  their  mother  s  look. 

They  said  to  each  other  after  a  while  that 
she  looked  ''jolly  bad,"  but  that  she  was  in 
such  good  spirits  it  must  be  all  right. 

Their  father  was  as  much  mystified  as 
they  ;  but  he  was  troubled  in  conscience,  as 
if  he  had  not  spoken  plainly  enough,  had  not 
made  it  clear  enough  what  ''her  state"  was. 
She  had  not  asked  for  the  clergyman — she 
had  not  asked  for  anything.  Was  it  neces- 
sary that  he  should  speak  again  ?  There 
was  one  thing  she  had  near  her,  but  that  so 
fantastic  a  thing  ! — a  photograph — one  of  the 
quantities  of  such  rubbish  the  girls  and  she 
had  brought  home — a  woman  wrapped  in  a 
mantle  floating  in  the  air. 

"  Take  that  thing  away,"  he  said  to 
Moulsey.  It  irritated  him  to  see  a  frivolous 
thing  like  that  —  a  twopenny-halfpenny 
photograph — so  near  his  wife's  bed. 

"  Don't  take  it  away,"  she  said,  in  the 
whisper  to  which  her  voice  had  sunk;  "it 
gives  me  such  pleasure." 

"Pleasure!"   he  cried;  even  to  speak   of 
pleasure  was  wrong  at  such  a  moment.     And 
VOL  II.  •  E 


50  THE    SORCERESS. 

then  he  added,  ''  Would  you  Hke  me  to  read 
to  you  ?     Would  you  like  to  see — anyone  ?" 

"To  see  anyone?  Whom  should  I  wish 
to  see  but  you,  Edward,  and  the  children  ?  " 

''We  haven't  been — so  religious,  my  dear, 
as  perhaps  we  ought,"  stammered  the  anxious 
man.  "  If  I  sent  for — Mr.  Baldwin  perhaps, 
to  read  the  prayers  for  the  sick  and — and 
talk  to  you  a  little  ?" 

She  looked  at  him  with  some  wonder  for  a 
moment,  and  then  she  said,  with  a  smile, 
"  Yes,  yes ;  by  all  means,  Edward,  if  you 
like  it." 

*'  I  shall  certainly  like  it,  my  dearest ;  and 
it    is    right — it   is    what    we  should   all  wish 

to  do  at  the "     He  could  not  say  at  the 

last — he  could  not  say  when  we  are  dying — 
it  was  too  much  for  him  ;  but  certainly  she 
must  understand  now.  And  he  went  away 
hurriedly  to  call  the  clergyman,  that  no  more 
time  might  be  lost. 

''  Moulsey,"  said  Mrs.  Kingsward,"  have 
we  come  then  quite — to  the  end  now  ?  " 

"  Oh,  ma'am  !  Oh,  my  dear  lady !  " 
Moulsey  said. 

**  My  husband — seems  to  think  so.      It  is 


THE    SORCERESS.  5  I 

a  little  hard — to  leave  them  all.  Where  is 
Bee  ?" 

"  I  am  here,  mamma,"  said  a  broken  voice  ; 
and  the  mother's  hand  was  caught  and  held 
tight,  as  she  liked  it  to  be.  "  May  Betty 
come  too  ?" 

''Yes,  let  Betty  come.  It  is  you  I  want, 
not  Mr.  Baldwin." 

''  Mr.  Baldwin  is  a  good  man,  ma'am. 
He'll  be  a  comfort  to  them  and  to  the 
Colonel." 

"  Yes,  I  suppose  so  ;  he  will  be  a  comfort 
to — your  father.  But  I  don't  want  anyone. 
I  haven't  done  very  much  harm " 

"  No  !  oh,  no,  ma'am,  none  !"  said  Moulsey, 
while  Betty,  thrown  on  her  knees  by  the 
bedside,  tried  to  smother  her  sobs  ;  and  Bee, 
worn  out  and  feeling  as  if  she  felt  nothing, 
sat  and  held  her  mother's  hand. 

*'  But,  then,"  she  said,  "  I've  never,  never, 
done  any  good." 

'*  Oh  !  my  dear  lady,  my  dear  lady  !  x-lnd 
all  the  poor  people,  and  all  the  children." 

*'  Hush  !  Moulsey.  I  never  gave  anything 
— not  a  bit  of  bread,  not  a  shilling — but 
because  I  liked  to  do  it.      Never  !    oh,    never 


UBRARY 

UttlYEftSITY  OF  ILLrNOfS 


52  THE    SORCERESS. 

from  any  good  motive.  I  always  liked  to  do 
it.  It  was  my  pleasure.  It  never  cost  me 
anything.  I  have  done  no  good  in  my  life. 
I  just  liked  the  poor  children,  that  was   all, 

and  thought  if  they  were  my  own Oh, 

Bee  and  Betty,  try  to  be  better  women — • 
different  from  me." 

Betty,  who  was  so  young,  crept  nearer  and 
nearer  on  her  knees,  till  she  came  to  the  head 
of  the  bed.  She  lifted  up  her  tear-stained 
face,  "  Mother  !  oh,  mother  !  are  you 
frightened  ?"  she  cried. 

Mrs.  Kingsward  put  forth  her  other  arm 
and  put  it  freely  round  the  weeping  girl. 
"  Perhaps  I  ought  to  be,  perhaps  I  ought  to 
be  !  "  she   said,  with  a  little  thrill  and  quaver. 

"  Mother,"  said  Betty,  pushing  closer  and 
closer,  almost  pushing  Bee  away,  "  if  I  had 
been  wicked,  ever  so  wicked,  I  shouldn't  be 
frightened  for  you." 

A  heavenly  smile  came  over  the  woman's 
face.      ''  I  should  think  not,  indeed." 

And  then  Betty,  in  the  silence  of  the  room, 
put  her  hands  together  and  said  very  softly, 
"  Our  Father,  which  art  in  Heaven — " 

"  Oh,   children,    children,"  cried    Moulsey, 


THE    SORCERESS.  53 

*' don't  break  our  hearts!  She's  too  weak 
to  bear  it.      Leave  her  alone." 

"  Yes.  go  away,  children  dear — go  away.  I 
have  to  rest — to  see  Mr.  Baldwin."  Then 
she  smiled,  and  said  in  gasps,  ''  To  tell  the 
truth — I'm — I'm  not  afraid  ;  look — "  She 
pointed  to  the  picture  by  her  bedside. 
''So  easy — so  easy  I  Just  resting — and  the 
Saviour  will  put  out  his  hand  and  take  me 
in." 

Mr.  Baldwin  came  soon  after — the  good 
Rector,  who  was  a  good  man,  but  who 
believed  he  had  the  keys,  and  that  what  he 
bound  on  earth  was  bound  in  Heaven — or, 
at  least,  he  thought  he  believed  so — with 
Colonel  Kingsward,  who  felt  that  he  was 
thus  fulfilling  all  righteousness,  and  that  this 
was  the  proper  way  in  which  to  approach  the 
everlasting  doors.  He  put  away  the  little 
picture  in  which  Catherine  of  Siena  lay  in 
the  hold  of  the  angels,  in  the  perfect  peace 
of  life  accomplished,  the  rest  that  was  so  easy 
and  so  sweet — hastily  with  displeasure  and 
contempt.  He  did  not  wish  the  Rector  to 
see  the  childish  thing  in  which  his  wife  had 
taken  pleasure,  nor  even  that  she  had  been 


54  THE    SORCERESS. 

taking  pleasure  at  all  at  such  a  solemn 
moment ;  even  that  she  should  smile  the 
same  smile  of  welcome  with  which  she  would 
have  greeted  her  kind  neighbour  had  she 
been  in  her  usual  place  in  the  drawing-room 
disturbed  her  husband.  So  near  death  and 
yet  able  to  think  of  that!  He  watched  her 
face  as  the  Rector  read  the  usual  prayers. 
Did  she  enter  into  them — did  she  understand 
them  ?  He  could  scarcely  join  in  them 
himself  in  his  anxiety  to  make  sure  that  she 
felt  and  knew  what  was  her  "  state,"  and  was 
preparing — preparing  to  meet  her  God. 
That  God  was  awaiting  severely  the  appear- 
ance of  that  soul  before  him,  the  Colonel 
could  not  but  feel.  He  would  not  have  said 
so  in  words,  but  the  instinctive  conviction  in 
his  heart  was  so.  When  she  looked  round 
for  the  little  picture  it  hurt  him  like  a  sting. 
Oh,  if  she  would  but  think  of  the  things  that 
concerned  her  peace — not  of  follies,  childish 
distractions,  amusements  for  the  fancy.  On 
her  side,  the  poor  lady  was  conscious  more  or 
less  of  all  that  was  going  on,  understood  here 
and  there  the  prayers  that  were  going  over 
her  head,  prayers  of  others   for  her,   rather 


THE    SORCERESS. 


:)o 


than  anything  to  be  said  by  herself.  In  the 
midst  of  them,  she  felt  herself  already  like  St. 
Catherine,  floating  away  into  ineffable  peace, 
then  coming  back  again  to  hear  the  sacred 
words,  to  see  the  little  circle  round  her  on 
their  knees,  and  to  smile  upon  them  in  an 
utter  calm  of  weakness  without  pain,  feeling 
only  that  they  were  good  to  her,  thinking  of 
her,  which  was  sweet,  but  knowing  little 
more. 

It  was  the  most  serene  and  cloudless  night 
after  that  terrible  day.  A  little  after  Colonel 
Kings  ward  had  left  the  room  finally  and  shut 
himself  up  in  his  study,  Moulsey  took  the 
two  girls  out  into  the  garden,  through  a 
window  which  opened  upon  it.  "  Children, 
go  and  breathe  the  sweet  air.  I'll  not  have 
you  in  a  room  to  break  your  hearts.  Look 
up  yonder — yonder  where  she's  gone,"  said 
the  kind  nurse  who  had  done  everything  for 
their  mother.  And  they  stole  out — the  two 
little  ghosts,  overborne  w^ith  the  dreadful 
burden  of  humanity,  the  burden  which  none 
of  us  can  shake  off,  and  crept  across  the 
grass  to  the  seat  w^here  she  had  been  used  to 
sit    among    the    children.       The    night    was 


56  THE    SORCERESS. 

peace  itself — not  a  breath  stirring,  a  young 
moon  with  something  wistful  in  her  light 
looking  down,  making  the  garden  bright  as 
with  a  softened  ethereal  day.  A  line  of  white 
cloud  dimly  detached  from  the  softness  of 
the  blue  lay  far  off  towards  the  west  amid 
the  radiance,  a  long  faint  line  as  of  something 
in  the  far  distance.  Bee  and  Betty  stood 
and  gazed  at  it  with  eyes  and  hearts  over- 
charged, each  leaning  upon  the  other.  Their 
young  souls  were  touched  with  awe  and  an 
awful  quiet.  They  were  too  near  the 
departure  to  have  fallen  down  as  yet  into 
the  vacancy  and  emptiness  of  re-awakening 
life.  ''  Oh,"  they  said,  "  if  that  should  be 
her  !"  And  why  should  it  not  be  ?  Unless 
perhaps  there  was  a  quicker  way.  They 
watched  it  with  that  sob  in  the  throat  which 
is  of  all  sounds  and  sensations  the  most 
overwhelming.  It  seemed  to  them  as  if  they 
were  watching  her  a  little  further  on  her 
way,  to  the  very  horizon,  till  the  soft  distance 
closed  over,  and  that  speck  like  a  sail  upon 
the  sea  could  be  seen  no  more.  And  when 
it  was  gone  they  sank  down  together  upon 
her  seat,  under  the  trees   she  loved,    where 


THE    SORCERESS.  57 

the  children  had  played  and  tumbled  on  the 
grass  about  her,  and  talked  of  her  in  broken 
words,  a  little  phrase  now  and  then,  some- 
times only  "Mother,"  or  "Oh,  mamma, 
mamma,"  now  from  one,  now  from  another — 
in  that  first  extraordinary  exaltation  and 
anguish  which  is  not  yet  grief. 

They  did  not  know  how  long  they  had 
been  there  when  something  stirred  in  the 
bushes,  and  the  two  big  boys,  Arthur  and 
Fred,  came  heavily  into  sight,  holding  each 
other  by  the  arm.  The  boys  were  bewil- 
dered, heavy  and  miserable,  not  knowing 
what  to  do  with  themselves  nor  where  to  go. 
But  they  came  up  with  a  purpose,  which  was 
a  little  ease  in  the  trouble.  It  cost  them  a 
little  convulsion  of  reluctant  crying  before 
they  could  get  out  what  they  had  to  say. 
Then  it  came  out  in  broken  words  from  both 
together.  "  Bee,  there's  someone  wants  to 
speak  to  you  at  the  gate." 

'•  Oh  !  who  could  want  to  speak  to  me — to- 
night ?  I  cannot  speak  to  anyone  ;  you 
might  have  known." 

"  Bee,"  said  Arthur,  the  eldest,  "  it  isn't 
just — anyone  ;  it's — we  thought  you  would 
perhaps — " 


58  THE    SORCERESS. 

"  He  told  us,"  said  Fred,  ''who  he  was  ; 
and  begged  so  hard — " 

Then  there  came  back  upon  poor  Bee  all 
the  other  trouble  that  she  had  pushed  away 
from  her.  Her  heart  seemed  to  grow  hard 
and  cold  after  all  the  softening  and  tender- 
ness of  this  dreadful  yet  heavenly  hour.  *'  I 
will  see  no  one — no  one,"  she  said. 

"  Bee,"  said  the  boys,  "we  shut  the  gate 
upon  him  ;  but  he  took  hold  of  our  hands, 
and — and  cried,  too."  They  had  to  stop  and 
swallow  the  sob  before  either  could  say  any 
more.  "  He  said  she  was  his  best  friend. 
He  said  he  couldn't  bear  it  no  more  than  us. 
And  if  you  would  only  speak  to  him." 

Bee  got  up  from  her  mother's  seat ;  her 
poor  little  heart  swelled  in  her  bosom  as  if  it 
would  burst.  Oh  !  how  was  she  to  bear  all 
this — to  bear  it  all — to  have  no  one  to  help 
her!  "  No,  no,  I  will  not.  I  will  not !  "  she 
said. 

''Oh,  Bee,"  cried  Betty,  "  if  it  is  Aubrey — 
poor  Aubrey !  She  was  fond  of  him.  She 
would  not  like  him  to  be  left  out.  Oh,  Bee, 
come ;  come  and  speak  to  him.  Suppose 
one  of  us  were  alone,  with  nobody  to  say 
mother's  name  to !" 


THE    SORCERESS.  59 

''  No,  I  will  not,"  said  Bee.  "  Oh  !  Betty, 
mother  knows  why  ;  she  knows." 

•'  What  does  she  know  ?"  cried  Betty, 
pleading.  ''  She  was  fond  of  him.  I  am 
fond  of  him,  without  thinking  of  you,  for 
mother's  sake." 

''  Oh,  let  me  go  !  I  am  going  in  ;  I  am 
going  to  her.  I  wish,  I  wish  she  had  taken 
me  with  her  !  Xo,  no,  no  !  I  will  never  see 
him  more." 

"  I  think,"  said  Betty  to  the  boys,  pushing 
them  away,  "  that  she  is  not  quite  herself. 
Tell  him  she's  not  herself.  Say  she's 
not  able  to  speak  to  anyone,  and  we  can't 
move  her.  And — and  give  poor  Aubrey 
— oh,  poor  Aubrey! — my  love." 

The  boys  turned  away  on  their  mission, 
crossing  the  gravel  path  w^ith  a  commotion  of 
their  heavy  feet  which  seemed  to  fill  the  air 
with  echoes. 

Colonel  Kingsward  heard  it  from  his 
study,  though  that  was  closed  up  from  any 
influence  outside.  He  opened  his  window 
and  came  out,  standing  a  black  figure  sur- 
rounded by  the  moonlight.  ''Who  is  there  .^" 
he  said.      "  Are  there  any  of  you  so  lost  to 


6o  THE    SORCERESS. 

all  feeling  as  to  be  out  in  the  garden,  of  all 
nights  in  the  world  on  this  night  ?" 


THE    SORCERESS.  63 

the  stern  Colonel,  who  had  so  crushed  him- 
self. And  she  had  received  his  first  letters, 
and  had  answered  them,  professing  her 
determination  never  to  be  coerced  in  this 
respect. 

He  was  agitated,  his  life  was  full  of 
excitement,  and  speculation,  and  trouble. 
But  this  is  nothing  dreadful  in  a  young  man's 
life.  It  was  perhaps  better,  more  enlivening, 
more  vivid,  than  the  delights  of  an  undis- 
turbed love-making,  followed  by  a  triumphant 
marriage.  It  is  well  sometimes  that  the 
course  of  true  love  should  not  run  smooth. 
He  thought  himself  unhappy  in  being 
separated  from  Bee  ;  but  the  keen  delight  of 
her  determination  to  stand  by  him  for  good 
or  evil,  her  faith  in  him,  her  championship, 
and  the  conviction  that  this  being  so  all  must 
come  right  in  the  end,  was  like  a  stream 
of  bright  fresh  water  flowing  through  the 
somewhat  sombre  flat  of  his  existence.  It 
had  been  very  sombre  in  the  early  days  of 
what  people  thought  his  youthful  happiness 
— very  flat,  monotonous,  yet  with  ignoble 
contentions  in  it.  Bee's  sunshiny  nature, 
full  of  lights  and  shadows,  had  changed  the 


64  THE    SORCERESS. 

whole  landscape,  and  now  the  excitement 
of  this  struggle  for  her,  changed  it  still  more. 
It  might  be  a  hard  battle,  but  they  would  win 
in  the  end.  Whether  he,  a  somewhat  un- 
lucky fellow,  would  have  done  so  was  very 
doubtful — but  for  her  the  stars  would  fight  in 
their  courses.  Everything  would  be  over- 
turned in  the  world,  rather  than  that  Bee 
should  be  made  miserable,  and  since  she  had 
set  her  dear  heart  on  him,  on  his  behalf  too 
the  very  elements  would  fight,  for  how 
otherwise  could  Bee  be  made  happy  ?  The 
argument  was  without  a  flaw. 

This  was  his  reasoning,  never  put,  I  need 
not  say,  into  any  formula  of  words,  yet 
vaguely  believed  in,  and  forming  a  source  of 
the  brightest  exhilaration  in  his  life,  rousing 
all  combative  influences  by  the  power  of  that 
hope  of  success  which  was  a  certainty  in 
such  a  case.  This  exhilaration  was  crossed 
by  the  blackest  of  disappointments,  and 
threatened  to  become  despair  when  for  days 
he  had  no  sign  of  existence  from  Bee  :  but 
that  after  all  was  only  a  keener  excitement — • 
the  sting  of  anxiety  which  makes  after 
satisfaction  more  sweet.     And  then  he  was 


THE    SORCERESS,  65 

consoled  to  hear  of  Mrs.  Kingsward's  illness, 
which  explained  everything.  Not  that 
Aubrey  was  selfish  enough  to  rejoice  in  that 
poor  lady's  suffering.  He  would  have  been 
shocked  and  horrified  by  the  thought.  But 
then  it  was  no  unusual  thing  for  Mrs.  Kings- 
ward  to  be  ill  ;  it  is  not  unusual,  a  young  man 
so  easily  thinks,  for  any  middle-aged  person 
to  be  ill — and  in  so  many  cases  it  does  not 
seem  to  do  them  much  harm  ;  whereas  it  did 
him  much  good — for  it  explained  the  silence 
of  Bee  ! 

And  then  it  came  to  Aubrey's  ears  that 
Mrs.  Kings  ward  was  very  ill — worse  than 
she  had  ever  been  before  ;  and  then  that  all 
the  family  had  been  summoned  that  she  was 
dying.  Such  rumours  spread  like  wildfire — • 
they  get  into  the  air — nobody  knows  how  they 
come.  He  went  down  to  the  village  nearest 
Kingswarden,  and  found  a  lodging  there, 
when  this  news  reached  him,  and  endea- 
voured to  send  a  note  to  Bee,  to  let  her 
know  he  was  at  hand.  But  in  the  trouble  of 
the  house  this  note,  sent  by  a  private  hand — 
always  in  these  days  an  unsafe  method — was 
somehow  lost    and   never  reached   her.      He 

VOL.    II.  F 


66  THE    SORCERESS. 

hung  about  the  house  In  the  evenings, 
avoiding  on  various  occasions  an  encounter 
with  CharHe,  who  was  not  friendly,  and  with 
the  Colonel,  who  was  his  enemy.  These  two 
were  the  only  members  of  the  family  visible 
outside  the  gates  of  Kingswarden — until  he 
managed  to  Identify  the  two  boys,  whose 
disconsolate  wanderings  about  pointed 
them  out  to  him,  and  who  did  not 
know,  therefore  had  no  hostility  or  sus- 
picion of  the  stranger  who  Inquired  after 
their  mother  so  anxiously.  Everybody  in- 
quired after  their  mother.  It  was  nothing 
strange  to  them  to  be  stopped  on  the  road 
with  this  question.  It  was  thus  at  last, 
hearing  the  final  blow  had  fallen,  Aubrey 
had  ventured  to  send  a  message,  to  ask  for  a 
word  from  Bee.  The  thought  of  what  the 
girl  must  be  suffering  in  her  first  grief,  and 
to  feel  himself  so  near  her — almost  within 
hearing — yet  altogether  shut  out,  was  more 
than  he  could  bear.  He  pushed  in  within 
the  gate,  into  the  shelter  of  the  shrubbery, 
and  there  he  stopped  short,  bound  by  invisible 
restraints.  It  was  the  home  of  his  love,  and 
yet  it  was  the  house  of  his  enemy.     He  could 


THE    SORCERESS.  67 

not  take  advantage  of  the  darkness  of  the 
night  and  of  the  misery  of  the  moment  to 
violate  the  sanctuary  of  a  man  soul-stricken 
by  such  trouble.  But  from  where  he  stood 
he  could  see  the  little  group  of  shadows 
under  the  tree.  And  how  could  he  go  away 
and  not  say  a  word  to  her — not  take  her  in 
his  arms,  tell  her  his  heart  was  with  her,  and 
that  he  was  a  mourner  too  ?  "Ask  Bee  to 
speak  to  me.  Ask  her  to  speak  to  me — only 
for  a  moment.  I  am  Aubrey  Leigh,"  he  said 
to  the  two  brothers,  taking  an  arm  of  each, 
imploring  them.  The  boys  did  not  know 
much  about  Aubrey  Leigh,  but  still  they  had 
heard  the  name.  And  they  were  overawed 
by  his  earnestness  ;  the  sound  of  his  voice 
which,  full  of  passion  and  feeling  as  it  was, 
was  strange  to  their  undeveloped  conscious- 
ness. They  took  his  message,  as  we  have 
seen,  and  then  there  came  a  mysterious 
moment  which  Aubrey  could  not  understand. 
He  could  not  hear  what  was  said,  but  he  was 
conscious  of  a  resistance,  of  denial,  and  that 
Bee  did  not  make  a  step  towards  him  ;  that 
she  recoiled  rather  than  advanced.  Though 
he  could  scarcely  see   anything  distinctly,  he 


68  THE    SORCERESS. 

could  see  that — that  there  was  no  Impulse 
towards  him,  but  rather  the  reverse  ;  that 
Bee  did  not  wish  to  come.  And  then  the 
harsh  voice  of  the  Colonel  broke  the  spell  of 
the  quiet,  of  the  mournful,  tranquil  night, 
which  It  was  so  easy  for  a  roused  Imagination 
to  think  was  penetrated,  too,  by  the  sentiment 
of  sorrow  and  of  peace.  The  Colonel's  voice 
put  every  gentler  vision  to  flight.  "Is  It 
possible  that  any  of  you  are  out  here 
In  the  garden  —  of  all  nights  In  the 
world  on  this  night  ?"  Oh  !  the  very  night 
of  all  nights  to  be  there — In  the  first  awe  and 
silence,  watching  her  pass,  as  It  were,  to  the 
very  gates  of  Heaven !  Perhaps,  It  was 
unawares  from  Bee's  mind  that  this  Idea 
came  to  his — "  to  watch  her  ascending,  trail- 
ing clouds  of  glory,"  as  the  poet  said  ;  but 
that  was  the  spirit  coming  and  not  going. 
These  thoughts  flew  through  his  mind  in  the 
shock  and  irritation  of  the  Colonel's  voice. 
And  then  the  shadows  under  the  tree  seemed 
to  fly  away  and  disperse,  and  silence  fell 
upon  all  around,  the  great  ghostly  trees 
standing  up  Immovable  like  muffled  giants 
in  the  moonlight,  their  shadows  making  lines 


THE    SORCERESS.  69 

and  heavy  clumps  of  blackness  on  the  turf, 
the  late  roses  showing  pale  in  the  distance, 
the  garden  paths  white  and  desolate.  A 
moment  more,  and  the  harsh  sound,  almost 
angry,  of  the  Colonel's  window  shutting,  of 
bolts  and  bars,  and  a  final  closing  up  of 
everything  came  unkindly  upon  tbe  hushed 
air.  And  then  the  moonlight  reached  the 
shut  up  house,  all  unresponsive,  with  death 
in  it,  with  one  faint  light  burning  in  the  large 
window  upstairs,  showing  where  the  gentle 
inmate  lay  who  needed  light  no  more. 
Strange  prejudice  of  humanity  that  put  out 
all  the  lights  for  sleep,  but  surrounds  death 
with  them,  that  no  careless  spirit  may  mistake 
for  a  common  chamber  the  place  where  that 
last  majesty  lies. 

Aubrey  stood  alone  in  this  hushed  and 
silent  world.  His  heart  was  as  heavy  as  a 
stone,  heavy  with  grief  for  the  friend  who 
had  passed  for  ever  out  of  his  life.  He  had 
not  known  perhaps  till  now^  what  he  too  had 
lost — a  friend,  who  would  not  have  forsaken 
him  not  a  very  strong  champion  to  fight  for 
him  ;  but  a  friend  that  never,  whatever  might 
be    said,    would    have   refused   to   hear    him, 


70  .  THE    SORCERESS. 

refused  to  give  him  her  sympathy.  Had 
Bee,  his  own  Bee,  refused  ?  The  young 
man  was  bewildered  beyond  the  power  of 
thought.  Was  It  his  fault  to  have  come  too 
soon  ?  Was  It  an  outrage  to  be  there  on  the 
night  of  the  mother's  death  ?  But  there  was 
no  outrage  In  his  thoughts,  not  even  any 
selfishness.  It  was  her  he  had  been  think- 
ing of,  not  himself ;  that  she  might  feel  there 
was  someone  whose  thoughts  were  all  hers, 
who  was  herself,  not  another,  feeling  with 
her,  mourning  with  her,  her  very  own  to  take 
the  half  of  her  burden.  He  had  felt  that  he 
could  not  be  far  away  while  Bee  was  in 
trouble — that  even  to  stand  outside  would  be 
something,  would  somehow  lighten  her  load, 
would  make  her  feel  in  the  very  air  a  con- 
sciousness   of   the   mighty    love    that    would 

cleave  in  twain 
The  lading  of  a  single  pain 
And  part  it  giving  half  to  him. 

His  heart,  which  had  so  gone  out  to  her, 
seemed  to  come  back  confused,  with  all  the 
life  out  of  it,  full  of  wonder  and  dismay. 
Had  she  rejected  him  and  his  sympathy? 
W^as  It  the  fault  of  the  others,  the  boys  who 


THE    SORCERESS.  yi 

did  not  know  what  to  say  ?  Was  she  angry 
that  he  should  come  so  soon  ?  But  it  was 
now,  immediately  on  the  very  stroke  of  the 
distress,  that  love  should  come.  He  stood 
for  a  long  time  silent,  bewildered,  not  know- 
ing what  to  think.  Was  it  possible  that  she 
could  have  misunderstood  him,  have  thought 
that  he  had  come  here  only  to  beguile  her 
into  his  arms,  to  take  advantage  of  an 
opportunity.^  It  pained  poor  Aubrey  to  the 
heart  to  think  that  she  might  have  thought 
so.  Ah  !  ]\Irs.  Kingsward  would  not  have 
done  it,  would  not  have  let  Bee  do  it.  But 
she  lay  there,  where  the  light  was,  never  to 
say  anything  more  :  and  Bee — Bee  ! 

He  got  out  of  the  little  park  that 
surrounded  Kingswarden  by  the  stile  near 
the  village,  some  time  after,  he  did  not  know 
how  long.  He  thought  it  was  in  the  middle 
of  the  night.  The  moon  had  set,  everything 
was  dark,  and  all  the  cottagers  asleep.  But 
time  is  long  to  watchers  unaccustomed  to 
long  vigils,  and  the  lights  were  not  out  at  the 
small  inn  in  the  village  where  he  was 
lodging.  He  found  the  master  of  the  house 
and  his  wife  talking  at  the  door  in  subdued 


72  THE    SORCERESS. 

tones,  over  the  event  of  the  evening.  "  She 
was  always  a  weakly  body,  but  she'll  be  sore 
missed,"  the  woman  said.  ''  She  kept  every- 
thing going.  The  Colonel,  he'll  not  have  a 
servant  left  as  will  put  up  with  him  in  three 
months.  You  take  my  word.  She  kept  all 
straight  Lord,  that's  how  women  mostly 
is — no  account  as  long  as  they're  living — and 
then  you  finds  the  want  o'  them  when  they're 
gone." 

"  Here  you  are,  mister,"  said  the  landlord; 
"  we  thought  as  you  was  lost.  It  was  a  fine 
night,  tempting  for  a  walk.  But  it's  clouding 
over  now." 

"  Oh,  no,  sir,  nought  of  the  sort,"  said  the 
woman.  "  My  master  here,  he  never  goes  to 
bed  afore  the  middle  of  the  night,  he  don't, 
and  it's  an  excuse  for  not  getting  up  in  the 
mornin'.  But  you'll  have  to  be  early  to- 
morrow, Gregg,  you  take  my  word,  for 
there'll  be  undertakers'  men  and  that  sort 
down  from  London,  and  I'll  not  be  bothered 
with  them,  mind  you  that." 

"  I  suppose  you're  right  this  time,"  said  the 
man.  "  They  drinks  a  deal  to  keep  up  their 
spirits,  being  as  it  is  a  kind  of  depressing 
trade." 


THE    SORCERESS.  J 2> 

"  If  I  hear  vou  lauQrh  aofain  like  that! — and 
the  missis  lying  in  her  coffin !  Don't  you 
think,  sir,  as  he's  got  no  feeling.  He  puts  it 
off  like  with  a  laugh  not  to  cry.  I  was 
kitchen-maid  up  there,  and  he  was  groom  in 
the  old  days,  and  many  and  many's  the 
kindness  she  done  to  me  and  mine.  Oh, 
and  such  a  pretty  lady  and  sweet  —  and  a 
young  family  left  just  at  the  ages  that  most 
need  a  mother's  care." 

"They're  all  ages,  Molly,  if  you  come  to 
that." 

"Well,  and  don't  they  want  a  mother's 
care  at  all  ages  ?  What  would  you  do  with 
my  children  if  I  was  took,  John  Gregg? 
And  the  Colonel,  he's  just  a  helpless  man  like 
you  are.  The  only  hope  is  as  Miss  Bee  will 
turn  out  like  her  mother.  I  always  thought 
she  favoured  Missis,  though  some  said  it  w^as 
the  Colonel  she  was  like.  It's  a  dreadful 
charge  for  her,  poor  thing,  at  her  age  ;  but  if 
she  takes  after  the  ]\Iissis  there  will  be  some 
hope  for  them,"  the  woman  said. 

"  I  thought  as  Miss  Bee  was  going  to  be 
married  .•^"  said  the  landlord. 

"  Oh,  that's  all  broken  off,"  she  said,  "  and 


74  THE    SORCERESS. 

a  good  thing  too,  seeing  what's  happened,  for 
what  could  ever  Httle  Miss  Betty  do?" 

Aubrey,  who  had  Hngered  listening,  went 
slowly  up  the  narrow  wooden  stair  to  his 
shabby  little  room  as  the  pair  locked  the 
door  and  put  out  their  lights.  He  heard 
them  carrying  on  the  conversation  in  the 
kitchen  underneath  for  a  few  minutes  before 
they,  too,  in  their  turn  clambered  upstairs  to 
bed.  "  Oh,  that's  all  broken  off,  and  a  good 
thing  too."  He  kept  saying  these  words 
over  and  over  miserably,  as  if  they  had  been 
the  chorus  of  some  dreadful  song  of  fate. 


CHAPTER     y  I. 

Aubrey  stayed  at  the  village  public-house 
day  after  day,  hoping  for  some  sign  or 
message.  He  wrote  to  Bee,  this  time  by  the 
post  ;  but  he  had  no  better  success.  Was  it 
only  because  of  her  grief  that  she  took  no 
notice  ?  Terrible  as  that  grief  must  be,  and 
rigorous  as  evidently  were  the  rules  of  the 
closed-up  house,  from  which  no  one  came 
forth,  even  for  a  mouthful  of  air,  it  did  not 
seem  to  him  that  this  was  reason  enouQ^h  for 
putting  him  from  her — he  who  was  to  share 
her  life,  and  whose  sympathy  was  so  full  and 
overflowing.  Surely  it  was  the  moment  when 
all  who  loved  her  should  gather  round  her, 
when  she  most  wanted  solace  and  support. 


76  THE    SORCERESS. 

It  could  not  be  that  her  heart  was  so  wrapped 
up  in  sorrow  that  she  should  push  from  her 
the  man  who  had  the  best  right  to  share  her 
tears — whom  her  mother  approved  and  liked, 
whose  acceptance  she  had  ratified  and  con- 
firmed. It  could  not  be  that.  He  felt 
that,  had  he  been  in  the  same  circumstances, 
his  cry  would  have  been  for  Bee  to  stand  by 
him,  to  comfort  him.  Was  she  so  different, 
or  was  she  overwhelmed  by  what  was  before 
her— the  charge  of  her  father's  house,  the 
dreadful  suggestion  that  it  was  to  him  and 
the  children  she  should  dedicate  herself 
henceforward,  giving  up  her  own  happiness  i* 
It  seemed  to  Aubrey,  after  long  thinking, 
that  this  must  be  the  cause  of  her  silence  ; 
the  burden  which  surely  was  not  for  her 
young  shoulders,  which  never  could  be 
intended  for  her,  must  have  come  down  upon 
her,  crushing  her.  She  was  the  eldest  girl. 
She  must  have,  like  so  many  girls,  an  exag- 
gerated sense  of  what  was  her  duty.  Her 
duty  !  Could  anything  be  more  fantastic, 
more  impossible  ?  To  take  her  mother's 
place — and  her  mother  had  been  killed  by  it ! 
— to  humour  the  stern  father — to  take  care  of 


THE    SORCERESS.  'J J 

the  tribe  of  children,  to  be  their  nurse,  their 
ruler — everything  that  a  creature  of  nineteen 
could  not,  should  not  be !  And  for  this  she 
would  throw  aside  her  own  life — and  him. 
whose  life  it  was  also.  He  would  never, 
never  consent  to  such  a  sacrifice,  he  said  to 
himself.  Bee  was  not  soft  and  yielding,  like 
their  mother.  She  was  a  determined  little 
thing.  She  would  stand  to  it,  and  sacrifice 
him  as  she  sacrificed  herself,  unless  he  made 
a  bold  stand  from  the  first.  No,  no,  no  I 
Whatever  was  to  be  done,  that  must  not  be 
done.  He  would  not  have  it — he  must  let 
her  know  from  the  very  first — if  it  were  not 
that  she  knew  already,  and  that  this  was  the 
reason  why  she  was  silent,  feeling  that  if 
ever  they  met  she  could  not  hold  out  against 
him.  Poor  little  Bee  !  Poor,  poor  little  Bee  [ 
Her  mother  dead,  and  her  father  so  stern  ; 
and  thinking  it  her  duty  —  her  duty,  God 
bless  her  I — to  take  all  that  household  upon 
her  little  shoulders.  The  tears  came  into  his 
eyes  with  a  sudden  softening.  She  thought  it 
better  to  keep  him  at  arm's  length,  the 
darling,  knowing  that  she  never  could  stand 
against    him,    that    he    would    never,    never 


J^  THE    SORCERESS. 

consent ;  the  little,  sublime,  unreasonable  girl ! 
The  things  they  took  into  their  heads,  these 
inexperienced,  generous  creatures !  But, 
thank  heaven,  he  was  here  ;  even  though 
she  held  him  at  bay — here,  to  make  all  right. 
The  reader  knows  that  poor  Bee  was  not 
actuated  by  such  lofty  feelings,  but  then 
Aubrey  had  no  knowledge  in  his  mind  of 
that  strange  story  which  had  destroyed  her 
faith  in  him.  When  a  man  is  guilty  he 
knows  all  that  can  be  brought  against  him, 
in  which,  in  its  way,  there  is  a  certain 
advantage.  He  cannot  be  taken  by  surprise. 
He  knows  that  this  or  that  is  lying  ready 
like  a  secret  weapon  apt  to  be  picked  up  by 
any  man  who  may  wish  to  do  him  harm. 
But  the  innocent  man  has  not  that  safeguard. 
It  is  not  likely  to  occur  to  him  that  harmless 
circumstances  may  be  so  twisted  as  to  look 
like  guilt.  For  his  own  part  he  had  forgotten 
all  about  that  little  episode  on  the  railway — or 
if  he  remembered  it,  it  was  with  a  smile  and  a 
glow  of  momentary  pleasure,  to  think  how, 
with  a  little  money — so  small  a  matter — he 
had  been  able  to  make  comfort  take  the  place 
of  misery    to   the  poor   little   family,    whom 


THE    SORCERESS.  79 

perhaps  he  would  never  have  noticed  at  all 
had  not  his  thoughts  been  full  of  Bee. 
He  had  done  that  for  her  with  the  feeling 
with  which  he  might  have  given  her  an 
ornament  or  a  basket  of  flowers  ;  the  only 
drawback  to  the  pleasure  of  it  being  that  he 
could  not  tell  her  off-hand,  and  get  the  smile 
of  thanks  she  would  give  him  for  it — far  more 
than  he  deserved,  for  he  liked  doing  it — 
kindness  coming  natural  to  this  young  man. 
It  was  hard  on  Aubrey  in  the  complications 
of  fate  that  this  innocent,  nay  praiseworthy, 
incident  should  be  made  the  occasion  of  his 
trouble.  But  he  had  no  suspicion  of  it — 
forgot  the  fact,  indeed,  altogether — and  would 
have  laughed  at  the  idea  that  such  an 
accidental  occurrence  could  in  any  way 
influence  his  fate. 

He  went  to  the  funeral,  unnoticed  in  the 
crowd  of  people  who  were  there — some  for 
love  and  some  for  conventional  necessity,  but 
almost  all  with  a  pang  of  natural  sympathy 
to  see  the  train  of  children  who  followed 
their  mother  to  her  last  rest.  The  Colonel, 
rigid  in  all  things,  had  insisted  at  last,  that 
all,    except    the    very    youngest,    should    be 


8o  THE    SORCERESS. 

there — having  wavered  for  a  moment  whether 
it  would  not  be  more  in  order  that  the  ^irls 
should  remain  at  home,  and  only  the  boys  be 
present  at  the  melancholy  ceremony.  To 
see  the  little  wondering  faces  two-and-two 
that  followed  the  elder  children  up  the  aisle, 
and  were  installed  in  the  mourners'  places, 
some  of  them  scarcely  tall  enough  to  see 
over  the  edge  of  the  pew,  brought  many 
a  gush  of  tears  to  sympathetic  eyes.  Bee 
and  Betty,  the  two  inseparable  ''  eldest," — 
slim,  black  figures — drooping  under  the  heavy 
veils  that  covered  them  from  the  daylight, 
almost  touched  Aubrey  with  their  clinging 
black  garments  as  they  passed.  Did  they 
see  him  ?  He  saw,  wherever  he  was,  at 
whatever  distance,  any  movement  they  made. 
He  saw  that  Bee  never  raised  her  head  ;  but 
Betty  was  younger,  and  less  self-restrained — • 
that  she  had  seen  him  at  least  he  felt  sure. 
And  he  felt  the  Colonel's  eyes  upon  him, 
penetrating  the  thickest  of  the  crowd. 
Colonel  Kings  ward  had  a  glance  that  saw 
everything.  He  was  a  man  bereaved,  the 
light  of  his  eyes  taken  from  him,  and  the 
comfort  of  his  life — and   yet  he   saw   every- 


THE    SORCERESS.  8  I 

thing  at  his  wife's  funeral,  saw  and  noted  the 
faces  that  were  dull  and  tired  of  the  tension, 
and  those  that  were  alive  with  sympathy — 
making  notes  for  or  against  them  in  his 
memory,  and,  above  all,  he  saw  Aubrey 
Leigh.  Charlie  saw  him  more  accidentally, 
without  any  conscious  observation,  and  the 
boys  who  had  cried  all  they  were  capable  of, 
and  now  could  not  help  their  eyes  straying 
a  little,  conscious  of  the  spectacle,  and  of  the 
important  part  they  played  in  it,  everybody 
looking  at  them.  i\ll  of  them  saw  him,  but 
Bee.  Was  it  only  Bee  who  was  so  little 
in  sympathy  with  him  that  she  did  not  know 
he  must  be  there  ? 

He  went  back  to  his  lodging  a  little  angry 
through  his  emotion.  It  was  too  much. 
Even  in  the  interval  between  her  mother's 
death  and  funeral  he  felt  that  a  girl  who  loved 
him  should  not  be  so  obdurate  as  that,  and 
he  listened  with  a  very  sombre  face  to  all 
the  landlady's  discussion  of  the  proceedings. 
''It  was  a  shame,"  she  said,  "  to  bring  those 
little  children  there,  not  much  more  than 
babies — what  could  they  know  ?  I'd  have 
kept   them   safe    in  the    nursery    with    some 

VOL.    II.  G 


82  THE    SORCERESS. 

quiet  game  to  play,  the  poor  little  innocents  ! 
And  so  would  Missis.  Missis  would  have 
thought  what  was  best  for  them,  not  for 
making  a  display.  But  God  knows  what 
will  become  of  them  children  now." 

"What  should  become  of  them  ?"  said  the 
husband.  ''They'll  get  the  best  of  every- 
thing and  servants  to  wait  on  them  hand  and 
foot.  The  Colonel,  he  ain't  like  a  poor  man 
who  could  do  nothing  for  them.  When  the 
mother's  gone  the  children  had  better  go  too 
- — in  a  poor  man's  house." 

"It's  little  you  know  about  it,"  said  the 
woman  with  contempt.  "  Rich  house  or  poor 
house,  it  don't  make  no  such  great  difference. 
Nurses  is  a  long  way  different  from  mothers. 
Not  as  I'm  saying  a  word  against  Sarah 
Langridge,  as  is  a  good  honest  woman,  that 
would  wrong  her  master  not  by  a  candle  end 
or  a  boot  lace,  not  she.  But  that's  not  like 
being  a  mother.  The  Lord  grant  that  if  I 
die  and  there's  a  baby  it  may  go  too,  as  you 
say.  You're  more  than  a  nurse,  you're  their 
farher,  and  you're  part  of  them  ;  but  Lord 
forbid  that  I  should  leave  a  poor  little  baby 
on  your  hands." 


THE    SORCERESS.  8 


The  man  turned  on  his  heel  with  a  tremu- 
lous laugh.  ''  Well,  I  ain't  wishing  it,  am  I  ?" 
he  said. 

"  But,"  said  Aubrey,  ''there  are  the — elder 
sisters — the  young  ladies." 

"  Miss  Bee !  Lord  bless  us,  sir,  do  ye 
know  the  age  that  child  is  ?  Nineteen,  and 
no  more.  Is  that  an  age  to  take  the  charge 
of  a  nursery  full  of  children  ?  Why,  her 
mother  was  but  forty  as  has  has  been  laid  in 
her  grave  to-day.  I  wish  to  goodness  as 
that  marriage  hadn't  been  broke  off.  He 
was  a  widower — and  I  don't  much  hold  with 
widowers — but  I  wish  that  I  could  give  him. 
a  sign  to  come  back,  if  he  has  any  spirit  in 
him,  and  try  and  get  that  poor  young  lady 
away." 

"If  he  has  been  sent  about  his  business," 
said  Aubrey,  forcing  a  smile,  "  he  could  have 
no  right  to  come  back." 

"  I  don't  know  whose  fault  it  was,"  said  the 
landlady.  ''  None  o'  missis's,  you  take  my 
w^ord  ;  but.  Lord,  if  a  gentleman  loves  a 
young  lady,  what's  to  hinder  him  putting  his 
pride  in  his  pocket  ?  A  man  does  when  he's 
real  fond  of  a  woman  in  our  rank  of  life." 


84  THE    SORCERESS. 

"  I  don't  know  about  that,"  said  her 
husband.  "  If  I  had  been  sent  away  with  a 
cuff  on  the  side  of  my  head,  blessed  if  I'd 
ever  have  come  back." 

"  You're  a  poor  lot,  all  of  you,"  the  woman 
said. 

Aubrey  could  not  but  smile  at  the  end  of 
the  argument,  but  he  asked  himself  when  he 
was  alone — Was  he  a  poor  lot  ?  Was  he 
unwilling  to  put  his  pride  in  his  pocket  ? 
Walking  about  his  little  room,  turning  over 
and  over  the  circumstances,  remembering 
the  glare  from  Colonel  Kingsward's  eye, 
w^hich  had  recognised  him,  he  at  last  evolved 
out  of  his  own  troubled  feelings  and  imagina- 
tion the  idea  that  it  was  his  part  to  offer 
sympathy,  to  hold  out  an  olive  branch. 
Perhaps,  after  all,  the  stern  man's  heart  was 
really  touched  ;  perhaps  it  would  soothe  him 
in  his  grief  to  hear  that  "when  the  eye  saw 
her,  then  it  blessed  her,"  which  was  Aubrey's 
sincere  feeling  at  this  moment  in  respect  to 
Bee's  mother.  It  seemed  to  him  that  it  was 
best  to  act  upon  this  impulse  before  other 
arguments  came  in  ;  before  the  sense  of 
wounding  and  pain  in   Bee's  silence  got  the 


THE    SORCERESS.  55 

upper  hand.  He  spent  most  of  the  afternoon 
in  writing  a  letter,  so  carefully  put  together, 
copied  over  and  over  again,  that  there  might 
be  nothing  in  it  to  wound  the  most  sensitive 
feelings  ;  offering  to  Colonel  Kingsward  his 
profound  sympathy,  telling  him  with  emotion 
of  her  kindness  to  himself,  her  sweetness,  her 
beauty,  with  that  heightening  of  enthusiastic 
admiration,  which,  if  it  is  permissible  any- 
where, is  so  over  a  new-made  grave.  And 
at  the  end  he  asked,  with  all  the  delicacy  he 
could,  whether  in  these  new  circumstances  he 
might  not  ask  a  hearing,  a  renewed  considera- 
tion, for  her  dear  sake  who  had  been  so  good 
to  him,  and  who  was  gone. 

I  am  not  sure  that  his  judgment  went  fully 
with  this  renewed  effort,  and  his  landlady's 
remarks  were  but  a  poor  reason  for  any  such 
step.  But  his  heart  was  longing  after  Bee, 
angry  with  her,  impatient  beyond  words, 
disturbed,  miserable,  not  knowing  how  to 
support  the  silence  and  separation  while  yet 
so  near,  And  to  do  something  is  always  a 
relief,  even  though  it  may  be  the  worst  and 
not  the  best  thing  to  do.  In  the  evening 
after  dark,  when  there  was  no  one  about,  he 


86  THE    SORCERESS. 

went  up  to  Kingswarden,  and  himself  put  his 
letter  into  the  hands  of  the  butler,  who  did 
not  know  him,  and  therefore  knew  no  reason 
why  the  letter  should  either  be  carried  in 
haste  to  his  master  or  delayed.  Aubrey 
heard  that  the  young  ladies  were  quite  as 
well  as  could  be  expected,  and  the  Colonel 
very  composed,  considering — and  then  he 
returned  to  the  village.  How  silent  the 
house  was  !  Not  a  creature  about,  and  how 
disturbing  and  painful  to  the  anxious  spirit 
even  the  simple  noises  and  commotion  of  the 
village  street. 

Next  morning  a  letter  came,  delivered  by 
the  postman,  from  Kingswarden.  It  con- 
tained only  a  few  words. 

"  Colonel  Kingsward  is  obliged  to  Mr.  Aubrey  Leigh 
for  his  message  of  sympathy,  but,  on  consideration  of  the 
whole  circumstances,  thinks  it  better  that  no  pretence  at 
intercourse  should  be  resumed.  It  could  be  nothing  but 
painful  to  both  parties,  and  Colonel  Kingsward,  with  his 
compliments,  takes  the  liberty  to  suggest  that  Mr.  Aubrey 
Leigh  would  do  well  to  remain  in  the  neighbourhood  as 
short  a  time  as  suits  his  convenience. 

"  Kingswarden,  October  15." 

Inside  were  the  two  or  three  notes  which 

Aubrey  on  different  occasions — twice  by  post 


THE    SORCERESS.  2>y 

and  once  by  a  private  messenger — had  sent 
to  Bee.  They  had  not  been  opened.  The 
young  man's  colour  rose  with  a  fiery  indig- 
nation— his  heart  thumped  in  his  ears.  This 
was  an  explanation  of  which  he  had  not 
thought.  To  keep  back  anyone's  letters  had 
not  occurred  to  him  as  a  thing  that  in  the 
end  of  the  eighteenth  century  any  man  would 
dare  to  do.  It  seemed  to  bring  him  back 
face  to  face  with  old-fashioned,  forgotten 
methods,  of  all  sorts  of  antiquated  kinds. 
He  put  down  the  papers  on  the  table  with  a 
sort  of  awe.  How  was  he  to  struggle  against 
such  ways  of  warfare  ?  Bee  might  think  he 
had  not  written  at  all — had  shown  no  sym- 
pathy with  her  in  her  trouble.  How  likely 
that  it  was  this  that  had  made  her  angry,  that 
kept  her  from  saying  a  word,  from  vouch- 
safing a  look!  She  might  think  it  was  he  who 
was  deficient,  who  showed  no  feeling.  What 
was  he  to  do  ?  The  landlady  coming  up  with 
his  breakfast  broke  in  upon  this  distracting 
course  of  thought. 

*T  didn't  know,  sir,  as  you  were  acquainted 
with  the  Colonel's  family,"  the  woman  said. 

"  A  little,"  said  poor  Aubrey.     The  letters 


88  THE    SORCERESS. 

were  all  lying  on  the  table,  giving  to  a  sharp 
observer  a  very  good  clue  to  the  position. 
Mrs.  Gregg  had  noted  the  unopened  letters 
returned  to  him  in  the  Colonel's  enclosure  at 
the  first  glance. 

''  You  didn't  ought  to  have  let  us  talk. 
Why,  we  might  have  been  saying,  without 
thinking,  some  ill  of  the  Colonel  or  of  Miss 
Bee." 

He  smiled,  though  with  little  heart.  "You 
were  once  in  their  service,"  he  said,  ''do  you 
ever  go  there  now  ?  " 

''  Oh,  yes,  now  and  again,"  said  Mrs. 
Gregg.  *'  Sarah  Langridge,  as  is  In  the 
nursery,  Is  a  cousin  of  mine,  and  I  do  go  just 
to  see  them  all  now  and  again." 

''  Would  you  venture  to  take  a  letter  from 
me  to — Miss  Kingsward  ?" 

"  Sir,"  said  Mrs.  Gregg,  ''is  It  about  the 
marriage  as  was  broke  off?  Is  It?"  she 
added  quickly,  as  he  answered  her  by  nodding 
his  head,  "  likely  to  come  on  again  ?  That's 
what  I  want  to  know." 

"  If  it  does  not,"  said  Aubrey,  "it  will  not 
be  my  fault." 

"  Then  I  will  and   welcome,    the  landlady 


THE    SORCERESS.  89 

said.  "It's  natural  I  should  want  to  go  the 
day  after  the  funeral,  to  see  about  everything. 
Give  me  your  letter,  sir,  and  I'll  get  it  put  safe 
into  Miss  Bee's  own  hands." 

All  that  he  sent  was  half-a-dozen  words  of 
appeal. 

"  Bee,  these  have  been  sent  back  to  me.  Was  it  by 
your  will  ?  I  have  been  here  since  ever  I  heard  of  her 
illness,  longing  to  be  with  you,  to  tell  you  what  I  felt  for 
her  and  you.  And  you  would  not  speak  to  me  I  Bee, 
dearest,  say  you  did  not  mean  it.  Tell  me  what  I  am 
to  do. 

How^  long  the  woman  was  in  getting  ready 
— how  long  in  going  I  Before  she  came  back 
it  was  almost  night  again  of  the  lingering, 
endless  day.  She  brought  him  a  little  note, 
not  returning  the  enclosures — that  was  always 
something — with  a  reproach.  "Oh,  sir,  and 
you  very  near  got  me  into  terrible  trouble  ! 
I'll  never,  never  carry  anything  from  you 
again."  The  note  was  still  shorter  than  his 
own  : — 

"  It  was  not  by  my  will.  I  have  never  seen  them  till 
now.  But  please — please  let  this  be  the  last.  We  can't 
meet  again.  There  can  never  more  be  anything  between 
us — not  from  my  father's  will,  but  my  own.  And  this 
for  ever — and  your  own  heart  will  tell  you  why. 

''  Bee." 


90  THE    SORCERESS. 

'*  My  own  heart  will  tell  me  why !  My 
heart  tells  me  nothing  —  nothing  !  "  poor 
Aubrey  said  to  himself  in  the  silence  of  his 
little  room.  But  there  was  little  use  in 
repeating  it  to  himself,  and  there  was  no 
other  ear  to  hear. 


CHAPTER    VII. 

It  was  with  a  sort  of  stuplfied  bewilderment 
that  Aubrey  read  over  and  over  the  Httle 
letter  of  Bee's.  Letter  !  To  call  it  a  letter. 
Those  straggling  lines  without  any  begin- 
ning, no  name  of  him  to  whom  they  were 
addressed,  nothing  even  of  the  most  super- 
ficial courtesy,  nothing  that  marked  the  link 
that  had  been — unless  it  were,  perhaps,  the 
abruptness,  the  harshness,  which  she  would 
have  used  to  no  other.  This  was  a  kind  of 
painful  comfort  in  its  way,  when  he  came  to 
think  of  it.  To  nobody  but  him  would  she 
have  written  so — this  was  the  little  gleam  of 
light.       And   she    had    retained    his    letters, 


92  THE    SORCERESS. 

though  she  had  forbidden  him  from  sending 
more.  These  Hghts  of  consolation  leaped 
into  his  mind  with  the  first  reading,  but  the 
more  he  repeated  that  reading,  the  darker 
grew  the  prospect,  and  the  less  comfort  they 
gave  him.  '*  Not  by  my  father's  will,  but  my 
own  ;  and  your  own  heart  will  tell  you  why." 
What  did  she  mean  by  his  own  heart  ?  She 
had  begun  to  write  conscience,  and  then 
drew  her  pen  through  it.  Conscience ! 
What  had  he  done  ?  What  had  he  done  ? 
The  real  trouble  of  his  life  Bee  had  forgiven. 
Her  father  had  stood  upon  it,  and  nothing 
had  changed  his  standing  ground  so  far  as 
the  Colonel  was  concerned  ;  but  Bee,  who 
did  not  understand — how  should  any  girl 
understand  ? — had  forgiven  him,  had  flung 
his  reproach  away  and  accepted  him  as  he 
was.  How  was  it  that  she  should  thus  go 
back  on  her  decision  now  .^  ''Not  my 
father's  will,  but  mine.  And  your  conscience 
will  tell  you  why."  Aubrey's  conscience 
reproached  him  with  nothing,  with  no 
thought  of  unfaithfulness  to  the  young  and 
spotless  love  which  had  re-created  his  being. 
He  had  never  denied  the  old  reproach.      But 


THE    SORCERESS.  93 

what  was  It,  what  was  It  which  she  bid  him 
to  remember,  which  would  explain  the 
change  In  her  ?  *'  Your  heart  w^Ill  tell  you 
why  " — why  his  heart  ?  and  what  was  there 
that  could  be  told  him,  which  could  explain 
this  ?  He  walked  about  his  little  room  all 
night,  shaking  the  little  rickety  little  house 
with  his  tread,  asking  himself,  "What  was  It, 
what  was  it  ?  "  and  finding  no  answer  any- 
where. 

When  he  got  up  from  a  troubled  morning 
sleep,  these  disturbed  and  unrefreshing  slum- 
bers, full  of  visions  which  turn  the  appearance 
of  rest  Into  the  most  fatiguing  of  labour, 
Aubrey  formed  a  resolution,  which  he  said 
to  himself  he  should  perhaps  have  carried  out 
from  the  first.  He  had  an  advocate  who 
could  take  charge  of  his  cause  without  any 
fear  of  betrayal,  his  mother,  and  to  her  he 
would  go  without  delay.  Of  all  things  in  the 
world  to  do,  after  the  reception  of  Bee's  note, 
giving  in  was  the  last  thing  he  could  think 
of.  To  accept  that  strange  and  agitated 
decision,  to  allow  that  there  was  something 
in  his  own  heart  that  would  explain  it  to  him, 
was   what  he  would   not  and  could   not  do. 


94  THE    SORCERESS. 

There  was  nothing  in  his  own  consciousness, 
in  his  heart  or  conscience,  as  she  had  said, 
that  could  explain  it.  Nothing!  It  was  not 
to  his  credit  to  accept  such  a  dismissal,  even 
if  he  had  been  unaffected  by  it.  He  could 
not  let  a  mystery  fall  over  this,  leaving  it  as 
one  of  those  things  unexplained  which  tear 
life  in  pieces.  That  would  be  mere  weak- 
ness, not  the  mode  of  action  of  a  man  of 
sense  who  had  no  exposure  to  face.  But  if 
his  letters  were  intercepted — miserable  folly  ! 
— by  the  father,  a  man  of  the  world  who 
ought  to  have  known  that  such  proceedings 
were  an  anachronism — and  rejected  by  her- 
self, it  was  little  use  that  he  should  continue 
writing.  Against  two  such  methods  of 
silencing  him  no  man  could  contend.  But 
there  was  still  one  other  great  card  to  play. 
He  went  out  and  took  a  last  view  of  the 
sheltered  and  flowery  dwelling  of  Kings  war- 
den, as  it  could  be  seen  among  the  trees  at 
one  part  of  the  road.  The  windows  were 
open  and  all  the  blinds  drawn  up.  The 
house  had  come  back  out  of  the  shadow  of 
death  into  the  every-day  composure  of  living. 
White  curtains  fluttered  in  the  wind  at  the 


THE    SORCERESS.  95 

upper  windows.  The  late  climbing  roses  and 
pretty  bunches  of  clematis  seemed  again  to 
look  in.  It  was  still  like  summer,  though 
the  year  was  waning,  and  the  sun  still  shone, 
notwithstanding  all  sorrow.  Aubrey  saw  no 
one,  however,  but  a  housemaid,  who  paused 
as  she  passed  to  put  up  a  window,  and 
looked  out  for  a  moment.  That  was  all. 
He  had  not  the  chance  of  seeing  any 
face  that  he  wished  to  see.  In  the  village 
he  met  the  two  boys,  who  recognised  him 
sheepishly  with  their  eyes,  and  a  look 
from  one  to  another,  but  were  about  to 
shuffle  past,  Reginald  on  the  heels  of  i\rthur, 
to  escape  his  notice — when  he  stopped  them, 
which  was  a  fact  they  were  unprepared  for, 
and  had  not  calculated  how  to  meet.  He 
told  them  that  he  was  going  away,  a  definite 
fact  upon  which  they  seized  eagerly.  "  Oh, 
so  are  we,"  they  said,  both  together,  one  of 
them  adding  the  explanation  that  there  was 
always  something  going  on  at  school.  ''And 
there's  nothing  to  do  here,"  the  other  added. 
"  I  hope  we'll,  sometime  or  other,  know  each 
other  better,"  said  Aubrey,  at  which  the  boys 
hung  their  heads.      "  There  is  a  good  deal  of 


96  THE    SORCERESS. 

shooting  down  at  my  little  place,"  he  added. 
He  was  not  above  such  a  mean  act ;  where- 
upon the  two  heads  raised  themselves  by  one 
impulse,  as  if  they  had  been  upon  wires,  and 
two  pairs  of  eyes  shone.  "Try  if  you  can 
do  anything  for  me,  and  I'll  do  everything  I 
can  for  you,"  this  insidious  plotter  said.  The 
boys  shook  hands  with  him  with  a  warmth 
which  they  never  expected  to  have  felt  for 
any  such  "spoon,"  and  said  to  each  other 
that  he  didn't  seem  such  a  bad  fellow  at 
bottom — as  if  they  had  searched  his  being 
through  and  through*  Mr.  Leigh  met  Charlie 
when  on  his  way  to  the  railway  station,  but 
he  had  no  encouragement  to  say  anything  to 
Charlie.  They  passed  each  other  with  a  nod, 
very  surly  on  Charlie's  part,  whose  anger  at 
the  sight  of  him — as  if  that  man  had  anything 
to  do  with  our  trouble — was  perhaps  not  so 
unnatural.  Charlie,  too,  was  going  back  to 
Oxford  next  day,  and  thankful  to  be  doing 
so,  out  of  this  dreary  place,  where  there  was 
nothing  to  do. 

It  was  the  afternoon  of  the  next  day  when 
Aubrey  arrived  at  his  mother's  house.  It 
was   at  some  distance  from  his   own  house. 


THE    SORCERESS.  97 

much  too  far  to  drive,  and  only  to  be  got  at 
by  cross-country  railways,  with  an  interval  of 
an  hour  or  two  of  waiting  at  several  junctions, 
facts  which  he  could  not  help  remembering 
his  poor  little  wife  and  her  companion  had 
congratulated  themselves  upon  in  those  old, 
strange  days,  which  had  disappeared  so 
entirely,  like  a  tale  that  is  told.  He  won- 
dered whether  she  would  equally  think  it  an 
advantage — if  she  ever  was  the  partner  of 
his  home.  There  seemed  to  him  now  some- 
thing wrong  in  the  thought,  a  mean  sort  of 
petty  feeling,  unworthy  of  a  fine  nature.  He 
wondered  if  Bee — Bee  !  How  unlikely  it 
was  that  she  would  ever  consider  that 
question,  or  know  anything  further  about  his 
house  or  his  ways  of  living — she  who  had 
thrust  him  away  from  her  at  the  very  moment 
when  her  heart  ought  to  have  been  most 
soft  —  when  love  was  most  wanted  to 
strengthen  and  uphold.  Not  her  father's 
will,  but  her  own.  And  your  own  heart  will 
explain  it.  His  own  heart !  in  which  there 
was  nothing  but  truth  and  devotion  to  her. 

He    arrived    thus    at    his    mother's    house 
very  depressed  in   spirits.      Mrs.    Leigh   was 

VOL.    II.  H 


98  THE    SORCERESS. 

not  the  ordinary  kind  of  mother  for  a  young 
man  Hke  Aubrey  Leigh.  She  was  not  one 
of  those  mothers  wholly  wrapped  up  in  their 
children,  who  are  so  general.  She  had  all 
along  made  an  attempt  at  an  independent  life 
of  her  own.  When  Aubrey  married  she  was 
still  a  comparatively  young  woman,  by  no 
means  disposed  to  sink  her  identity  in  him 
or  his  household.  Mrs.  Aubrey  Leigh  might 
possess  the  first  place  in  the  family  as  the 
queen  regnant,  but  Mrs.  Leigh,  in  her  per- 
sonality a  much  more  important  person,  had 
no  idea  of  being  swamped,  and  giving  up  her 
natural  consequence.  She  was  still  a  con- 
siderable person,  though  she  was  not  rich, 
and  inhabited  only  a  sort  of  jointure-house,  a 
'' small  place  "  capable  of  holding  very  few 
visitors.  Aubrey  was  her  only  son,  and  she 
was,  of  course,  very  fond  of  him — of  course, 
she  was  very  fond  of  him — but  she  had  no 
intention  of  sinking  into  insignificance  or 
living  only  in  the  reflection  of  Aubrey,  still 
less  of  his  wife. 

Hurstleigh,  where  Mrs.  Leigh  lived,  was 
near  the  sea,  and  near  also  to  the  county 
town,  which  was  a  brisk  and  thriving  seaport. 


THE    SORCERESS.  99 

It  was  an  "old  house  that  had  known  many 
fluctuations,  an  ancient  manor  house,  inhabited 
once  by  the  Leighs  when  they  were  of 
humbler  pretentions  than  now  ;  then  it 
became  a  farm-house,  then  was  let  to  a  hunt 
ing  man,  who  greatly  enlarged  the  stables  ; 
and  now  it  was  a  jointure-house,  the  stables 
veiled  by  a  new  wing,  the  place  in  that  trim 
order  which  denotes  a  careful  master,  and 
more  particularly  mistress  ;  with  large  lattice 
windows,  heavy  mullions,  and  a  terrace  with 
stone  balustrades  running  all  the  length  of 
the  house.  Mrs.  Leigh  generally  sat  in  a 
room  opening  upon  this  terrace,  with  the 
windows  always  open,  except  in  the  coldest 
weather,  and  there  it  was  that  Aubrey  made 
his  way,  without  passing  through  the  house. 
His  mother  was  sitting  at  one  of  her 
favourite  occupations — writing  letters.  She 
was  one  of  those  women  who  maintain  a 
large  correspondence,  chiefly  for  the  reason 
that  it  amuses  them  to  receive  letters  and  to 
feel  themselves  a  centre  of  lively  and  varied 
life  ;  besides  that,  she  was  considered  a  very 
clever  letter  writer,  which  is  a  temptation  to 
everyone  who  possesses,   or  is  supposed   to 


lOO  THE    SORCERESS. 

possess,  that  qualification.     She  rose  quickly, 
with  a  cry  of  "  Aubrey !  "  in  great  surprise. 

"You  are  the  last  person  I  expected  to 
see,"  she  said,  when  she  had  given  him  a 
warm  welcome.  "  I  saw  the  death  in  the 
papers,  and  I  supposed,  of  course,  you  would 
be  there." 

*•  I  have  just  come  from  Kings  warden,"  he 
said,  with  a  little  nod  of  his  head  in  assent ; 
"  and  yet  I  was  not  there." 

"  Riddle  me  no  riddles,  Aubrey,  for  I  never 
was  good  at  guessing.  You  were  there  and 
yet  you  were  not  there  ^" 

"  I  am  afraid — I  am  no  longer  a  welcome 
visitor,  mother,"  he  said,  with  a  faint  smile. 

*'What!"  Mrs.  Leigh's  astonishment  was 
so  great  that  it  seemed  to  disturb  the  after- 
noon quiet  which  reigned  over  the  whole 
domain.  '*  What !  Why,  Aubrey!  It  was 
only  the  other  day  I  heard  of  your  engage- 
ment." 

"It  is  quite  true,  and  yet  it  has  become 
ancient  history,  and  nobody  remembers  it 
any  more." 

"What  do  you  mean?"  she  cried.  "My 
dear   Aubrey,  I   do  not   understand   you.      I 


THE    SORCERESS.  lOI 

thought  you  were  dangling  about  after  your 
young  lady,  and  that  this  was  the  reason  why 
I  heard  so  little  of  you  ;  and  then  1  was  much 
startled  to  see  that  announcement  in  the 
papers.  But  you  said  she  was  always  delicate. 
Well,  but  w^hat  on  earth  is  the  meaning  of 
this  other  change  ?" 

"  I  told  you,  mother.  For  some  time  I 
was  but  half  accepted,  pending  Colonel 
Kingsward's  decision." 

"Oh,  yes;  one  knows  what  that  sort  of 
thing  means !  And  then  Colonel  Kingsward 
generously  consented — to  one  of  the  best 
matches  in  England — in  your  condition  of 
life." 

"  1  am  not  a  young  duke,  mother." 

"  No,  you  are  not  a  young  duke.  I  said 
in  your  condition  of  life,  and  the  Kingsw^ards 
are  nothing  superior  to  that,  I  believe.  Well 
— and  then  ?  That  was  where  your  last 
letter  left  me." 

"  I  am  ashamed  not  to  have  written, 
mother  ;  but  it  wasn't  pleasant  news — and  I 
always  hoped  to  change  their  mind." 

"  Well  ?  I  suppose  there  was  some  cause 
for  it  ?"  she  said,  after  waiting  a  long  minute 
or  two  for  his  next  words. 


I02  THE    SORCERESS. 

He  got  up  and  walked  to  the  window, 
which,  as  has  been  intimated,  was  also  a  door 
opening  and  leading  out  on  to  the  terrace. 
"  May  I  shut  this  window  ?"^he  said,  turning 
his  back  on  her ;  and  then  he  added,  still 
keeping  that  attitude,  "  it  was  [of  course 
because  of  that  old  affair." 

-What  old  affair?" 

"  You  generally  understand  at  half  a  word, 
mother  ;  must  I  go  inio  the  whole  nauseous 
business  ?" 

She  came  up  to  him  and  laid  her  hand  on 
his  shoulder.      "  Miss  Lance,"  she  said. 

"  What  else  ?  I  haven't  had  so  many 
scandals  in  my  life  that  you  should  stand  in 
any  doubt." 

''  Scandals !"  she  exclaimed  ;  and  again  was 
silent  for  a  moment.  ''  Aubrey,  explain  it  to 
me  a  little.  How  did  that  business  come  to 
their  ears  ?'' 

"  Oh,  in  the  easiest  way,  the  simplest 
way  !"  he  cried,  "  The  injured  woman  called 
on  the  father  of  the  girl  who  was  going  to  be 
given  to  such  a  reprobate  as  me."  He 
laughed  loudly  and  harshly,  preserving  the 
most  tragic  face  all  the  time. 


THE    SORCERESS.  IO3 

"The  injured  woman!  Good  heavens! 
And  was  the  man  such  an  ass — such  an 
ass r 

''  He  is  not  an  ass,  mother  ;  he  is  a  modei 
of  every  virtue.  My  engagement,  if  you  Hke 
to  call  it  so,  lasted  about  a  week,  and  then  I 
was  suddenly  turned  adrift." 

"  Aubrey,  when  did  all  this  happen  ?'' 

"  I  suppose  about  three  weeks  ago.  Pardon 
me,  mother,  for  not  having  written,  but  I  had 
no  heart  to  write.  I  left  them  at  Cologne, 
and  travelled  home  by  myself,  and  the  first 
thing  I  did,  of  course,  was  to  go  and  see 
Colonel  Kings  ward." 

"  Well  ?" 

"  No,  it  wasn't  well  at  all.  He  refused  to 
listen  to  me.  Of  course,  I  got  it  out  from 
my  side  as  well  as  I  could,  but  it  made 
no  difference.  He  would  not  hear  me.  He 
would  understand  no  excuse." 

"And  the  ladies?" 

"  Mrs.  Kings  ward  was  too  gentle  and 
yielding.     She  never  opposed  him,  and — " 

"  Aubrey,  the  girl  whom  you  loved,  and 
had  such  faith  in — Bee,  don't  you  call 
her  ?—  " 


I04  THE    SORCERESS. 

"  Bee  —  stood  by  me,  mother  ;  never 
hesitated,  gave  me  her  hand,  and  stood  by 
me." 

"Ah,  well,"  said  Mrs.  Leigh,  with  a  little 
sigh  of  relief,  "then  that's  all  right.  The 
father  will  soon  come  round — " 

"  So  I  should  have  said  yesterday.  I  left 
them  In  that  full  faith.  But  since  they 
came  back  to  Kingswarden  something  has 
happened.  I  wrote  to  her,  but  I  got  no 
answer — I  supposed  It  was  her  mother's 
illness — now  I  have  found  that  he  stops  my 
letters  ;  but  something  far  worse — wait  a 
moment — she,  Bee  herself,  wrote  to  me 
yesterday,  dismissing  me  without  a  word 
of  explanation — declaring  she  did  it  by  her 
own  will,  not  her  father's — and  adding,  my 
conscience  would  tell  me  why." 

Mrs.  Leigh  looked  her  son  straight  In  the 
face  for  a  full  minute.  "  Aubrey — and  does 
your  conscience  tell  you  why  ?" 

"  No,  mother.  I  am  too  bewildered  even  to 
be  able  to  think — I  have  not  an  idea  what  she 
means.  She  knew  all  there  was  to  know — 
without  understanding  it  in  the  least.  It 
needn't  be  said  —  and  held  fast  to  her  word  ; 


THE    SORCERESS.  IO5 

and  now  I  know  no  more  what  she  means 
than  you  do.  Mother,  there's  only  one  thing 
to  be  done — you  must  take  it  in  hand." 

"I take    your   love   affairs    in    hand!" 

she  said. 


CHAPTER      VIII. 

But  though  Mrs.  Leigh  said  this  it  is  by  no 
means  certain  that  she  meant  it  even  at  the 
first  moment.  It  is  only  a  very  prudent 
woman  who  objects  to  being  asked  to 
interfere  in  a  young  man's  love  affairs. 
Generally  the  request  itself  is  a  compliment, 
and  not  less,  but  perhaps  more  so,  when  made 
to  a  mother  by  her  son.  And  Mrs.  Leigh, 
though  a  sensible  and  prudent  person  enough 
in  ordinary  affairs,  did  not  attain  to  the 
height  of  virtue  above  indicated.  When  she 
went  upstairs  to  change  her  gown  for  dinner, 
after  talking  it  over  and  over  with  Aubrey  in 
every  possible  point  of  view,  her  mind, 
though  she  had  not  yet  consented  in  words, 
had  begun  to  turn  over  the  best  methods  of 


THE    SORCERESS.  lOJ 

opening  the  question  with  the  Kingswards, 
and  what  it  would  be  wisest  in  the  circnm- 
stances  to  do.  That  Aubrey  should  be 
beaten,  that  he  should  have  to  give  up  the 
girl  whom  he  loved,  and  of  whom  he  gave  so 
exalted  a  description,  seemed  the  one  thing 
that  must  not  be  permitted  to  be.  Mrs. 
Leigh  was  very  anxious  that  her  son  should 
marry,  if  it  were  only  to  wipe  out  the  episode 
of  that  little,  silly  Amy,  who  was  fonder  of 
her  friend  than  of  her  husband  ;  and  the  half 
ludicrous,  half  tragic  chapter  of  l/uil  woman, 
staying  on,  resisting  all  efforts  to  dislodge 
her  for  so  long,  until  she  had  as  she  thought 
acquired  rights  over  the  poor  young  man, 
who  was  not  strong-minded  enough  to  turn 
her  out  of  his  house.  To  obliterate  these 
circumstances  from  the  mind  of  the  county 
altogether,  as  could  only  be  done  by  a  happy 
and  suitable  marriage,  Mrs.  Leigh  would 
have  done  much,  and,  to  be  sure,  her  son's 
happiness  was  also  dear  to  her.  Poor 
Aubrey  !  His  first  adventure  into  life  had 
not  been  a  happy  one,  and  his  descriptions  of 
Bee  and  all  her  belongings  had  been  full  of 
a   young  lover's   enthusiasm,    not    tame    and 


I08  THE    SORCERESS. 

tepid  as  she  had  always  felt  his  sentiments 
towards  Amy  to  be.  What  would  it  be  best 
to  do  if  I  really  undertake  this  business,  she 
said  to  herseh'.  Herself  replied  that  it  was 
not  a  business  for  her  to  meddle  with,  that 
she  would  do  no  good,  and  many  other  dis- 
suasions of  the  conventional  kind  ;  but,  when 
her  imagination  and  feelings  were  once  lit  up, 
Mrs.  Leigh  was  not  a  woman  to  be  smothered 
in  that  way.  After  dinner,  without  still 
formally  undertaking  the  mission,  she  talked 
with  Aubrey  of  the  best  ways  of  carrying  it 
out.  If  she  did  interfere,  how  should  she  set 
about  it?     ''  Mind,  I  don't  promise  anything, 

but    supposing "       Should    she    write  ? 

Should  she  go  ?  Which  thing  would  it  be 
best  to  do  .'^  If  she  made  up  her  mind  to  go, 
should  she  write  beforehand  to  warn  them  ? 
What,  on  the  whole,  would  it  be  most  appro- 
priate to  do  ? 

The  method  finally  decided  upon  between 
them — "if  I  go — but  I  don't  say  that   I    wil 
go — "  was  that  Mrs.  Leigh  should  first,  with 
out  warning  or  preparation,  endeavour  to  see 
Bee,   and  ascertain   whether  any  new  repre- 
sentations had  been  made   to  her  to  change 


THE    SORCERESS.  IO9 

her  mind  ;  and  then,  according  to  her  success 
or  non-success  with  Bee,  decide  whether  she 
should  ask  an  interview  with  her  father. 
Aubrey  slept  under  his  mother's  roof  with 
greater  tranquility  and  refreshment  than  he 
had  known  for  some  time,  and  with  some- 
thing of  the  vague  hope  of  his  childhood  that 
she  could  set  everything  right,  do  away  with 
punishment  or  procure  pleasure,  when  she 
took  it  in  hand.  It  had  always  been  so  in 
the  childish  days,  which  seemed  to  come  near 
him  in  the  sight  of  the  old  furniture,  the  well- 
known  pictures  and  ornaments  and  curiosities 
which  Mrs.  Leigh  had  brought  with  her 
when  she  settled  in  this  diminished  house. 
How  well  he  remembered  them  all ! — the  old 
print  of  the  little  Samuel  on  his  knees,  the 
attitude  of  which  he  used  half-consciously  to 
copy  when  he  said  his  prayers  ;  the  little  old- 
fashioned  books  in  blue  and  brown  morocco 
on  the  shelves,  the  china  ornaments  on  the 
mantel-piece,  tie  smiled  at  their  antiquity 
now-a-days,  but  he  had  thought  them  very 
grand  and  imposing  once  upon  a  time. 

In   the  morning    Mrs.    Leigh  coquetted   a 
little,    or    else    saw   the    whole   subject   in   a 


I  lO  THE    SORCERESS. 

colder  light.  "  Don't  you  think  it  is  possible 
that  I  might  do  more  harm  than  good,"  she 
said  ;  "  things  might  settle  of  themselves  if 
you  only  give  them  a  little  time.  Colonel 
Kingsward  would  come  to  his  senses,  and 
Miss  Bee—" 

"  Mother,"  cried  Aubrey,  pale  with  alarm, 
''on  the  contrary.  Do  you  forget  the 
circumstances  ?  Mrs.  Kingsward  is  dead, 
there  is  a  large  family  of  little  children,  and 
Bee  is  of  the  race  of  the  Quixotes.  Don't 
you  see  what  will  happen  ?  She  will  get  it 
into  her  mind,  and  everybody  will  persuade 
her,  that  as  the  eldest  daughter  she  is  wanted 
at  home.  It  will  be  impressed  upon  her  on 
all  sides,  and  unless  there  is  a  strong 
influence  to  counteract  it,  and  at  once.  Bee  is 
lost  to  me  for  ever." 

"  My  dear,  don't  be  so  tragical.  These 
dreadful  things  don't  happen  in  our  days." 

"  You  may  laugh,  mother,  but  it  is  no 
laughing  matter  to  me." 

**  I  don't  laugh,"  she  said.  ''  I  see  the 
strength  of  your  argument  ;  but,  my  dear 
boy,  nothing  will  be  so  effectual  in  showing 
your  Bee  the  happiness  that  is  awaiting  her 


THE    SORCERESS.  Ill 

as  a  little  trial  of  the  troubles  of  a  large 
family  on  her  shoulders.     I  know  what  it  is.' 

Aubrey  sprang  from  his  seat  though  it  was 
in  the  middle  of  his  breakfast.  "  Mother,"  he 
said,  **  there  is  one  thing  that  I  believe  you 
will  never  know — and  that  is,  Bee.  The 
burden  is  exactly  what  will  hold  her  fast 
beyond  any  argument — the  sense  of  duty — 
the  feeling  that  she  is  bound  to  take  her 
mother's  place." 

What  was  in  Mrs.  Leigh's  mind  was  the 
thought :  Ah.  that's  all  very  well  at  first,  till 
she  has  tried  it.  But  what  she  said  was  :  "  I 
beg  your  pardon,  Aubrey.  Of  course,  that  is 
a  much  more  elevated  feeling.  Sit  down,  my 
dear,  and  take  your  breakfast.  It  is  not  my 
fault  that  I  don't  know  Bee." 

Upon  which  Aubrey  had  to  beg  her  pardon 
and  sit  down,  commiserating  her  for  that 
deficiency,  which  was  indeed  her  misfortune 
and  not  her  fault 

At  the  end  Mrs.  Leigh  was  wound  up  to 
take  the  strongest  step  possible.  She  joined 
her  son  in  London  after  about  a  week  had 
elapsed.  He  chafed  at  the  delay,  but 
allowed  that  to  leave  Bee  in  quiet  for  a  few 


1  I  2  THE    SORCERESS. 

days  after  all  the  storms  that   had  gone  over 
her   head  was  necessary.      Mrs,  Leigh  went 
down  early  on  a  bright  October  morning  to 
Kingswarden    with    much    more    excitement 
than    she    had    expected    to    feel.     She  was 
herself    inclined    to    take     a    lighter    view, 
to  laugh   at    the    idea  of  interrupted   letters 
or    parental    cruelty,     and    to    believe    that 
poor    Bee    was    worn    out,    her    nerves    all 
wrong,    and    possibly    her     temper    affected 
by    the     irritability    which     is    so     apt    to 
accompany   unaccustomed  grief,  and  that  ^in 
a  little  time  she  would  of  herself  come  round. 
Seeing,  however,  that  these  suggestions  only 
made  Aubrey  angry,  she  had  given  them  up, 
and   was  in   fact    more  influenced   than    she 
cared   to  show  by   his   emotion  and  anxiety 
when  she  thus  sallied  forth  into  the  unknown 
to  plead  her  son's  cause.      They  had  ascer- 
tained that  Colonel  Kingsward  had  returned 
to  his  office,  so   the   coast  was  clear.      Only 
the  two  girls  and  the  little  children  were  at 
home.      Mrs.    Leigh   said   to  herself  as   she 
walked   to   the  gate  that  it   was  a  shame  to 
take    the    little    girl,   poor    little    thing,   thus 
unprotected,  with   nobody  to   stand   by   her. 


THE    SORCERESS.  II3 

If  it  were  not  that  it  was  entirely  for  her 
good — nobody  that  knew  Aubrey  would 
deny  that  he  would  make  the  best  husband 
in  the  world,  and  surely  to  have  a  good 
house  of  her  own,  and  a  good  husband,  and 
distinct  place  in  the  world  was  better  than  to 
grow  to  maturity  a  harassed  woman  at  the 
head  of  her  father's  house,  acting  mother  to  a 
troop  of  children  who  would  not  obey  her, 
nor  even  be  grateful  for  her  kindness  to 
them.  Surely  there  could  not  be  two 
opinions  as  to  what  it  would  be  best  for  the 
girl  to  do.  Yet  she  felt  a  little  like  a  wolf 
going  down  into  the  midst  of  the  lambkins 
when  she  opened  the  unguarded  gate. 

Mrs.  Leigh  was  a  clever  woman,  and  a 
woman  of  the  world.  She  had  a  great  deal 
of  natural  understanding,  and  a  considerable 
knowledge  of  life,  but  she  was  not  unlike 
in  appearance  the  ordinary  British  matron, 
who  is  not  much  credited  with  these  qualities. 
That  is  to  say,  she  was  stout — which  is  a 
calamity  common  with  the  kind.  She  had 
white  hair,  considerably  frizzed  on  the  top  of 
the  forehead,  as  it  is  becoming  to  white  hair 
to  be,  and  dark  eyes  and  good  complexion. 

VOL.    II.  I 


114  THE    SORCERESS. 

These  things  were  In  her  favour  ;  still,  it  is 
impossible  to  deny  that  when  Bee  and  Betty- 
saw  coming  towards  them,  following  the  foot- 
man across  the  lawn,  a  stout  figure,  not  very 
tall,  nor  distinguishable  from  various  ladies  in 
both  country  and  town  whom  they  knew,  and 
with  the  natural  impertinence  of  youth  set 
down  as  bores,  they  had  both  a  strong  revolt 
in  their  minds  against  their  visitor.  ''  Oh, 
who  is  it — who  is  it  ?''  they  said  to  each  other. 
*'Why  did  James  let  her  in?  Why  did  he 
let  anyone  in  .^" 

It  was  a  warm  morning,  though  the  season 
was  far  advanced,  and  they  were  seated 
again  on  that  bench  under  the  tree  where 
they  had  watched  the  white  cloud  floating 
away  on  the  night  of  their  mother's  death. 
They  went  there  instinctively  whenever  they 
went  out.  "Mother's  tree,"  they  began  to  call 
it,  and  sat  as  she  had  been  used  to  do,  with 
the  children  playing  near,  and  nurse  walking 
up  and  down  with  the  baby  in  her  arms. 
They  had  been  talking  more  that  morning 
than  ever  before.  It  was  little  more  than  a 
week  since  Mrs.  Kings  ward's  funeral,  but 
they  were  so  young  that  their  hearts  now  and 


THE    SORCERESS.  I  I  5 

then  for  a  moment  burst  the  bondage  of  their 
sorrow,  and  escaped  the  length  of  a  smile  or 
two.  It  was  not  much  ;  and,  to  be  sure,  for 
the  children's  sake  it  was  indispensable  that 
they  should  not  be  crying  and  miserable 
always,  as  at  first  they  had  felt  as  if  they 
must  continually  be.  But  it  was  another 
thing  to  receive  visitors  and  have  perhaps  to 
answer  questions  about  the  circumstances  of 
their  loss. 

*'  Mrs. — ?  w^hat  did  James  say  ?"  Neither 
of  them  were  sure,  though  a  thrill  ran 
through  Bee's  veins.  It  was  a  stranger. 
Who  could  it  be  ? 

"  I  have  to  apologise  for  coming — without 
knowing  you — and  at  such  a  time,"  said  ]\Irs. 
Leigh,  making  a  little  pause  till  the  nurse 
had  got  to  the  end  of  the  gravel  walk  with 
the  baby,  and  James  was  out  of  hearing.  ''It 
is  you  who  are  Bee,  is  it  not?"  she  said, 
suddenly  taking  the  girl's  hands.  "  I  am 
the  mother  of  Aubrey  Leigh." 

All  the  colour  went  out  of  Bee's  face  ;  she 
drew  away  her  hands  hurriedly,  and  dropped 
upon  her  mother's  seat.  She  felt  that  she 
had  no  power  to  say  a  word. 


I  I  6  THE    SORCERESS. 

"  Oh,  I  thought  it  was  Mrs.  Leigh  he 
said,"  cried  Betty,  "but  I  could  not  suppose 
— oh,  Mrs.  Leigh,  whatever  Bee  may  say,  I 
am  so  glad,  so  glad  to  see  you — perhaps  you 
will  be  able  to  make  things  right." 

"  I  hope  I  shall,"  said  Mrs.  Leigh,  ''and  I 
shall  always  be  obliged  to  you,  my  dear,  for 
giving  me  your  countenance.  But  your 
sister  does  not  look  as  if  she  meant  to  let  me 
put  things  right." 

"  I  am  sorry  if  I  seem  rude,"  said  Bee, 
gathering  herself  together,  ''but — I  don't 
think  that  papa  would  like  us  to  receive 
visitors." 

"  I  am  not  a  common  visitor,"  said  Mrs. 
Leigh.  "  I  hope  you  will  do  me  the  credit 
to  think  that  it  is  with  a  very  different  feeling 
I  come.  I  am  very,  very  sorry  for  you, 
so  young  as  you  are — more  sorry  than  I 
can  say.  And,  Bee,  if  indeed  I  am  to  hope 
to  be  one  day  your  mother — " 

Bee  did  not  speak  ;  but  she  fixed  her 
blue  eyes  upon  her  visitor  with  a  sort  of 
entreaty  to  be  left  alone,  and  mournfully 
shook  her  head. 

"We  can't  think  just  now  of  that  name," 


THE    SORCERESS.  I  I  7 

said  little   Betty,  with  the  tears  standing  in 
her  eyes. 

"  My  dear  children,  I  came  to  try  to  com- 
fort you,  not  to  open  your  wounds.  Dear," 
she  said,  putting  her  hand  on  Bee's  shoulder, 
"you  would  not  see  Aubrey,  nor  let  him  have 
a  word  from  you.  But  he  said  you  had  heard 
everything  an  evil  woman  could  say,  and  did 
not  give  him  up  for  that — and  he  is  heart- 
broken. He  thought  perhaps  you  would  tell 
me  if  he  had  done  anything  to  displease  you 
— or  if  it  was  only  the  effect  of  your  grief,  to 
which  he  would  be  submissive  at  once.  All 
he  wanted  was  to  share  your  trouble,  my 
dear  child." 

This  was  not  at  all  what  "Sirs,  Leigh  in- 
tended to  say.  She  had  meant  to  represent 
her  visit  as  one  of  sympathy  solely,  without 
at  first  referring  to  the  hard  case  of  Aubrey  ; 
but  Bee's  looks  had  confused  even  this  ex- 
perienced woman.  The  girl's  pale  face  put 
on  an  expression  of  determined  decision,  or 
rather  of  that  blank  of  resistance  to  enter- 
ing upon  the  question,  which  is  a  kind  of 
defence  which  it  is  almost  impossible  to 
break  down. 


Il8  THE    SORCERESS. 

*'  I  would  rather,  If  you  please,  not  say 
anything  of  Mr.  Leigh." 

''  Dear  child  !  Do  not  take  that  tone.  If 
he  has  done  anything  that  does  nor  please 
you,  how  Is  he  ever  to  clear  himself  If  you 
will  not  tell  him  what  It  Is." 

"She  Is  like  this  all  the  time,"  cried  Betty; 
"  she  will  not  say  what  Is  wrong — and  yet 
she  Is  just  as  miserable  herself  as  anyone 
could  be." 

Bee  gave  her  sister  a  look  In  which  Mrs. 
Leigh,  closely  watching,  saw  the  lightening 
of  the  glance,  the  brilliancy  and  splendour  of 
the  blue  eyes  of  which  Aubrey  had  raved. 
Poor  little  Betty  was  Illuminated  as  If  with  a 
great  flame.  It  was  all  that  she  could  do  to 
restrain  a  very  inappropriate  smile.  ''  You 
know  nothing,  and  how  do  you  dare  to  say 
anything  ?"  Bee  said. 

"  I  am  sure  that  Bee  Is  just,"  said  the  older 
lady.  ''  She  would  not  condemn  anyone 
unheard.  Aubrey  Leigh  Is  my  son,  but  we 
have  been  separated  for  many  years,  and  I 
think  I  judge  him  Impartially.  He  does  not 
always  please  me,  and  I  sure  that  at  some 
time  or  other  he  has  much  displeased  you. 


THE    SORCERESS.  II9 

Your  eyes  tell  me,  though  you  have  not  said 
a  word.  But,  my  dear,  I  have  never,  since 
he  was  a  child,  found  him  out  in  anything 
except  the  one  thing  you  know,  in  which  he 
was  so  sorely,  sorely  tried.  He  has  always 
been  kind.  He  gets  into  trouble  by  his 
kindness  as  other  men  do  by  ill-behaviour.  I 
don't  know  what  you  have  against  him,  but  I 
feel  sure  that  he  will  clear  himself  if  you  will 
let  him  speak.      Bee " 

'*  I  do  not  want,"  cried  Bee,  ''  to  seem 
rude.  Oh,  I  don't  want  to  be  rude  !  I  am 
sure,  quite  sure,  that  you  are  kind  ;  but  I 
have  nothing  to  say,  oh  !  nothing  to  say  to 
anyone.  I  am  not  able  to  discuss  any 
subject,  or  enter  into  things.  I  have  a  great 
deal  to  think  of,  for  I  am  the  eldest  and  it 
will  not  do  for  me  to — to  break  down,  or  to 
have  any  more  to  bear.  I  am  very,  very 
sorry — and  you  are  so  kind.  But  I  must  go 
in  now — I  must  go  in  now." 

''  Bee,  Bee " 

"  You  can  stay,  Betty,  and  talk  to  the  lady. 
You  can  stay,  but — oh,  forgive  me — I  cannot 
— cannot  help  it  !     I  must  go  in  now." 

This  was  the  end  of  Mrs.  Leigh's  embassy. 


I20  THE    SORCERESS. 

She  had  a  long  talk  with  Betty,  who  was  but 
too  glad  to  pour  into  this  kind  woman's 
bosom  all  her  troubles.  Betty  could  not  tell 
what  had  happened  to  Bee.  She  was  not  the 
Bee  of  old,  and  she  did  not  know  what  it 
was  that  had  happened  about  Aubrey,  or  if 
Bee  had  heard  anything  against  him.  She 
was  as  much  in  the  dark  as  Mrs.  Leigh 
herself.  But  she  made  it  very  evident  that 
Bee  had  a  grievance,  a  real  or  supposed 
ground  of  complaint  which  made  her  very 
angry,  and  which  she  resented  bitterly.  What 
was  it  ?    But  this  Betty  did  not  know. 


CHAPTER      IX. 

Mrs.  Leigh  went  back  to  her  son  with  a 
sense  of  humiliation  which  was  rare  in  her 
consciousness.  She  had  been  completely 
unsuccessful,  which  was  a  thing  which  had 
very  rarely  happened  to  her.  She  had 
expected  if  she  got  admission  at  all  that 
anything  which  so  young  a  girl  might  have 
on  her  mind  must  have  burst  forth  and  all 
have  been  made  clear.  She  had  expected  at 
once  to  overawe  and  to  soothe  a  young 
creature  who  loved  Aubrey,  and  who  had 
some  untold  grievance  against  Aubrey.  But 
she  was  not  prepared  for  the  dual  personality, 
so  to  speak,  of  Bee,  or  the  power  she  had 
of  retreating,  herself,  and   leaving    her    little 


122  THE    SORCERESS. 

sister  as  her  representative  to  fulfil  all  neces- 
sary civilities  without  the  power  of  betraying' 
anything  that  the  visitor  wanted  to  know. 
She  went  back  to  town  very  angry  with  Bee ; 
turned  against  her  ;  very  little  disposed  to 
sympathise  with  Aubrey,  which  she  had  so 
freely  done  before.  ''  My  dear  boy,"  she 
said,  "  you  have  made  a  mistake,  that's  all. 
The  elder  sister  has  a  temper  like  her  father. 
Everybody  will  tell  you  that  Colonel  Kings- 
ward  is  a  sharp-tempered  man.  But  Betty 
is  a  little  darling.  It  is  she  that  should  have 
been  the  mistress  of  Forest-leigh." 

In  answer  to  this,  Aubrey  simply  turned 
his  back  upon  his  mother.  He  was  deeply 
disappointed,  but  this  speech  turned  his  dis- 
appointment into  a  kind  of  rage.  She  had 
mismanaged  the  whole  matter.  That  was  as 
clear  as  daylight,  and  such  a  suggestion  was 
an  added  insult.  Betty!  a  child — -a  little  girl — 
a  nobody.  His  Bee  seemed  to  tower  over 
her  in  his  imagination,  so  different,  so  high 
above  her,  another  species.  It  was  some 
minutes  before  he  could  trust  himself  to 
speak. 

''Of   course,   you    think    me   a  fool,"  said 


THE    SORCERESS.  I  23 

Mrs.  Leigh,  "and  so  I  am,  to  tell  a  young 
man  that  there  is  another  in  the  world  equal 
to  the  object  of  his  fancy." 

"  Mother,"  said  Aubrey,  in  a  choked  voice, 
''you  mistake  the  matter  altogether.  That 
is  not  what  is  in  question.  What  I  want  to 
know  is,  what  has  been  said  against  me,  what 
new  thing  she  has  heard,  or  in  what  new 
light  she  has  been  taught  to  see  me.  You 
might  as  well  suggest,"  he  cried,  angrily, 
"that  another  person  might  have  been  better 
in  your  place — as  in  hers." 

"If  that  is  all  I  don't  mind  allowing  it," 
said  Mrs.  Leigh,  with  an  aggravation  peculiar 
to  mothers.  "You  might  have  had  some 
one  who  would  have  been,  all  round,  of  more 
use  to  you  as  a  mother  —  only  it's  a  little 
late  to  think  of  that.  However,  without  any 
persiflage,  here  is  one  thing  evident,  that  she 
has  some  grievance  against  you,  something 
new,  something  definite,  which  she  believes 
you  to  be  conscious  of,  which  she  is  too  proud 
to  discuss — I  suppose  ?"  said  Mrs.  Leigh, 
looking  at  him  with  the  look  of  the  too- 
profoundly  experienced,  never  sure  how  far 
human  weakness  mav  eo. 


124  THE    SORCERESS. 

''  Mother!"  Aubrey  cried.  He  was  as  in- 
dignant as  she  was  unassured. 

"  Well,  my  dear,  don't  be  angry.  I  am 
not  imagining  anything.  I  only  ask  whether 
you  are  quite  sure  that  there  is  nothing 
which  might  be  twisted  into  a  new  accusation 
against  you  ?  There  might  be  many  inci- 
dents, in  which  you  were  quite  blameless, 
which  an  enemy  might  twist — " 

''You  need  not  be  melo-dramatic,  mother." 
I  have  nothing  in  the  world  that  could  be  an 
enemy — so  far  as  I  know." 

''  Oh,  as  for  that,  there  are  people  who 
make  up  stories  out  of  pure  devilry.  And  I 
had  no  intention  of  being  melo-dramatie," 
said  Mrs.  Leigh  with  displeasure.  She 
added,  after  a  moment,  "  Examine — I  don't 
say  your  conscience,  which  probably  has 
nothing  to  do  with  it — but  what  has  occurred 
for  the  last  six  months  ?  See  if  there  is  any- 
thing which  admits  of  a  wrong  interpretation, 
which  could  be,  as  I  say,  twisted." 

Aubrey  paused  a  moment  to  attempt  to  do 
as  she  said,  but  the  little  episode  of  the 
railway  station,  the  poor  woman  and  her 
babies,  he  did  not  think  of      If  truth  must  be 


THE    SORCERESS.  I25 

told,  he  thought  that  incident  was  one  of  the 
most  creditable  things  in  his  life.  He  felt  a 
little  pleased  with  himself  when  he  thought 
of  it.  It  was  one  of  those  things  which  to 
mention  might  seem  like  a  brag  of  his  own 
generosity.  He  felt  that  it  was  really  one  of 
the  few  incidents  in  his  life  which  modesty 
kept  him  from  telling,  one  of  the  things  in 
which  the  right  hand  should  not  know  what 
the  left  hand  did.  Had  he  thought  of  it  that 
would  have  been  his  feeling  ;  but  when  he 
was  asked  suddenly  to  endeavour  to  recollect 
something  which  might  be  twisted  to  his 
disadvantage,  naturally  this  good  deed — a 
deed  of  charity  if  ever  one  was — did  not 
come  into  his  mind  at  all.  He  shook  his 
head.  "  You  know  whether  I  am  that  kind 
of  man,  mother." 

''  Don't  refer  it  to  me,  Aubrey — a  young 
man's  mother  probably  is  the  very  last  person 
to  know.  I  know  you,  my  dear,  ati  fond.  I 
know  a  great  deal  about  you  ;  but  I  know, 
too,  that  you  have  done  many  things  which  I 
never  could  have  supposed  you  would  have 
done  :  consult  your  own  recollection.  Pro- 
bably it  is  something  so  insignificant  that  you 


126  THE    SORCERESS. 

will  have  difficulty  In  recalling  It.  One  can 
never  calculate  what  trifle  may  move  a  young 
girl's  Imagination.  A  grain  of  sand  is  enough 
to  put  a  watch  all  wrong." 

Thus  It  will  be  seen  that  Mrs.  Leigh's 
long  experience  was  after  all  good  for  some- 
thing. She  divined  the  character  of  the 
dreadful  obstacle  which  had  come  in  her 
son's  way  and  shattered  all  his  hopes.  If  he 
had  recounted  to  her  that  incident  which  it 
would  have  seemed  ostentation  to  him  to 
refer  to,  probably  she  would  have  pierced  the 
imbroglio  at  once — or  could  she  have  seen 
into  his  life  and  his  memory,  she  would,  no 
doubt,  have  put  her  finger  at  once  on  that 
place.  But  there  they  stood,  two  human 
creatures  In  the  closest  relation  to  each  other 
that  nature  can  make,  anxious  to  find  out 
between  them  the  key  to  a  puzzle  which 
neither  of  them  could  divine,  but  the  secret 
of  which  lay  certainly  between  them,  could 
they  but  find  It  —  and  could  make  out 
nothing.  A  word  from  the  son  might  have 
set  the  keen-witted  mother,  better  acquainted 
than  he  with  the  manner  In  which  scandals 
arise,  on  the  scent.      But  It  never  occurred  to 


THE    SORCERESS.  I  27 

him  to  say  that  word.  They  looked  into 
each  other's  faces  and  made  out  nothing. 
Strange  veil  of  individuality  which  is 
between  two  human  creatures,  as  the  sea  is 
between  two  worlds,  and  more  confusing, 
more  impenetrable  still .  than  any  distance  ! 
Aubrey  made  the  most  conscientious  efforts 
to  lay  bare  his  heart,  to  discover  something 
that  might  be  twisted,  as  she  said  ;  but  he 
found  nothing.  His  thoughts  since  he  met 
the  Kingswards  first  had  been  full  of 
nothing  but  Bee — his  very  dreams  had  been 
full  of  her.  He  wandered  vaguely  through 
his  own  recollections,  not  knowing  what  to 
look  for — w^hat  was  there  ?  There  was 
nothing.  His  mother  sat  by,  and,  notwith- 
standing her  anxiety,  could  scarcely  refrain 
from  smiling  at  his  puzzled,  troubled  endeav- 
our to  find  out  something  against  himself. 
But  there  was  nothing  to  find  out.  He 
shook  his  head  at  last,  with  a  sort  of  appeal 
to  her  out  of  his  troubled  eyes.  He  was 
distressed  not  to  find  what  he  sought.  "  I 
know  nothing,"  he  said,  shaking  his  head. 
"  One  never  does  anything  very  good  indeed 
— but  not  very  bad  either.       I  have  just  been 


128  THE    SORCERESS. 

as  I  always  am — not  much  to  brag  of — but 
nothing  to  be  ashamed  of,  between  one  man 
and  another." 

"  The  question  is  between  one  man  and 
one  woman,  Aubrey,  which  is  different." 

"  Then,"  he  cried,  with  a  short  laugh,  ''  I 
defy  discovery.  There  has  been  nothing  in 
all  my  thoughts  that  need  have  been  hidden. 
You  do  me  grievous  wrong,  mother,  if  you 
can  think — even  if  I  had  been  inclined  that 
way." 

"  I  don't  think.  I  have  the  most  complete 
faith  in  you,  Aubrey.  I  say — anything  that 
could  be  twisted  by  a  malign  interpretation  ?  ' 

He  shook  his  head  again.  ''And  who 
would  take  the  trouble  to  make  a  malign 
interpretation  ?  I  assure  you,  I  have  no 
enemy." 

"  Colonel  Kingsward  is  enemy  enough." 

''Ah!  Colonel  Kingsward.  I  have  no 
reason,  however,  to  think  that  he  would  do  a 
dishonourable  action." 

"  What  do  you  call  intercepting  letters, 
Aubrey  ?  " 

"  It  is  very  antiquated  and  out  of  date,  but 
I    don't    know  that    it    need    be    called    dis- 


THE    SORCERESS.  I  29 

honourable  ;  and  he  has  a  high  Idea  of  his 
authority  ;  but  to  make  a  false  representation 
of  another  man " 

"Aubrey,  these  distinctions  are  too  fine  for 
me.  There  is  only  one  thing  that  I  can  do. 
I  will  now  go  and  interview  Colonel  Kings- 
ward.  If  he  knows  of  anything  new,  he  will 
soon  reveal  it  to  me.  If  he  goes  only  over 
the  old  ground,  then  we  may  be  sure  that 
your  Jianc^  has  been  told  something  in  her 
own  ear — something  apart  from  her  father — 
which  she  has  betrayed  to  no  one.  Unless, 
perhaps,  it  was  got  from  the  mother " 

'*  Not  a  word  about  the  mother.  She  is 
dead,  and  she  is  sacred  ;  and  besides  she  was 
the  last,  the  very  last " 

"  You  have  yourself  said  she  was  very 
weak,  Aubrey." 

"  Weak  so  far  as  resisting  her  husband 
was  concerned,  but  incapable  of  an  unkind 
word  ;  incapable  of  any  treachery  or  false- 
hood ;  a  creature,  both  in  body  and  soul, 
whom  you  could  almost  see  through." 

Mrs.  Leigh  shook  her  head  a  little. 

"  I  know  those  transparent  people,"  she 
said.      "  They  are  not   always   so But 

VOL.    II.  K 


130  THE    SORCERESS. 

never  mind  ;   I  am  going  to  Interview  Colonel 
KIngsward  now." 

Colonel  KIngsward  was  very  courteous  to 
his  visitor.  He  received  her  visit  of  sym- 
pathy with  polite  gratitude,  accepting  her 
excuse  that  so  nearly  connected  as  the 
families  had,  been  about  to  be,  she  could  not 
be  in  town  without  coming  to  express  her 
great  regret  and  feeling  for  his  family  left 
motherless.  Colonel  KIngsward  was  very 
diorrie.  He  had  the  fullest  sense  of  what  was 
expected  in  his  position,  and  he  did  not  allow 
any  other  feeling  to  come  In  the  way  of  that. 
He  thanked  Mrs.  Leigh  for  her  sympathy, 
and  exaggerated  his  sense  of  her  goodness  in 
coming  to  express  It.  It  was  more,  much 
more,  than  he  had  any  right  to  expect.  If 
there  was  any  alleviation  to  his  grief  It  was 
in  the  sense  of  the  great  kindness  of  friends 
— "and  even  of  strangers,"  he  said,  with  a 
grave  bow,  which  seemed  to  throw  Mrs. 
Leigh  indefinitely  back  into  the  regions  of 
the  unknown.  This  put  her  on  her  mettle  at 
once. 

''I   do  not  feel  like  a  stranger,"  she  said. 
"I  have  heard  so  much  of  your  family — every 


THE    SORCERESS,  I3I 

member  of  it — through  my  son,  Aubrey.  I 
regret  greatly  that  the  connection  which 
seemed  to  be  so  suitable  should  hang  at  all 
in  doubt " 

'*  It  does  not  hang  in  doubt,"  said  Colonel 
Kingsward,  *'  I  am  sorry  if  you  have  got  that 
impression.  It  is  quite  broken  off — once  for 
all." 

"  That  is  a  hard  thing  to  say  to  Aubrey 
Leigh's  mother,"  she  said  ;  ''  such  a  stigma 
should  not  be  put  upon  a  young  man  lightly." 

''  I  am  sorry  to  discuss  such  matters  with  a 
lady.  But  I  don't  know  what  you  call 
lightly,  Mrs.  Leigh.  I  do  not  believe  for  a 
moment  that  you  would  give  a  daughter  of 
your  own — I  do  not  know  whether  you  have 
daughters  of  your  own " 

"  Two —happily  married,  thank  heaven, 
and  off  my  hands." 

"You  will  understand  me  so  much  the 
better.  (Colonel  Kingsward  knew  perfectly 
well  all  about  ?^Irs.  Leigh's  two  daughters). 
I  do  not  believe  that  you  would  have  given 
one  of  them  to  a  man — to  whom  another 
lady  put  forth  a  prior  claim." 

''  I   am  not  at  all  sure  of  that.      I   should 


132  THE    SORCERESS. 

have  ascertained  first  what  kind  of  person  put 
forth  the  claim " 

"We  need  not  go  into  these  details,"  said 
Colonel  Kingsward,  waving  his  hand. 

"It  is  most  Important  to  go  into  these 
details.  I  can  give  you  every  particular 
about  this  lady,  Colonel  Kingsward ;  and  so 
can  a  dozen  people,  at  least,  who  have  no 
interest  in  the  matter  except  to  tell  the  truth." 

"  The  question  Is  closed  In  my  mind,  Mrs. 
Leigh.  I  have  no  intention  of  opening  it 
again." 

"  And  this  Is  the  sole  ground  upon  which 
my  son  is  rejected  ? "  she  said,  fixing  her 
keen  eyes  upon  his  face. 

"  It  is  the  sole  ground  ;  It  Is  quite  enough, 
I  believe.  Supposing  even  that  the  lady  was 
everything  you  allege,  an  Intimacy  between  a 
woman  of  that  character  and  your  son  is 
quite  enough  to  make  him  unsuitable  for  my 
daughter." 

"  Who  is  not  of  your  opinion,  however," 
Mrs.  Leigh  said. 

Colonel  Kingsward  was  confused  by  this 
speech.  He  got  up  and  stood  before  the 
fire.      He   avoided   meeting  her  eye.      "  My 


THE    SORCERESS.  I  33 

daughter  is  very  young  and  very  Inex- 
perienced," he  said.  ''  She  is  at  present 
more  moved  by  her  feelings  than  her  reason, 
I  believe  that  with  an  increase  of  maturer 
judgment  she  will  fully  adopt  my  view." 

Colonel  Kingsward  believed  that  he  had 
altogether  crushed  his  visitor,  but  he  w^as  not 
so  right  as  he  thought.  Mrs.  Leigh  went 
back  to  her  son  with  triumph  in  her  eyes. 
"  He  knows  nothing  more."  she  said.  "  He 
does  not  know  that  she  has  turned  against 
you.  Whatever  is  her  reason,  it  is  some- 
thing different  from  his,  and  she  has  not 
confided  it  to  him.  I  thought  as  much  when 
you  told  me  of  the  letters  stopped.  A  man 
does  not  intercept  a  girl's  letters  when  he 
knows  she  has  come  round  to  his  way  of 
thinking.  Xow  you  have  got  to  find  out 
what  she  has  heard,  and  to  set  her  right 
about  it  whatever  it  may  be." 


CHAPTER      X. 

To  set'oneself  to  find  out  without  any  clue  or 
guidance  what  It  Is  which  has  affected  the 
thoughts  of  a  girl  for  or  against  her  lover — 
without  any  knowledge  of  her  surroundings, 
or  from  what  quarter  an  adverse  Influence,  an 
111  report,  could  have  come — who  could  have 
spoken  to  her  on  the  subject  of  Aubrey,  or 
what  kind  of  story  to  his  disadvantage  (for 
this  was  what  Mrs.  Leigh  convinced  herself 
must  have  happened)  she  had  heard — to 
discover  everything  and  counteract  It,  was  a 
mission  that  might  well  have  frightened  any- 
one who  undertook  It.  And  I  don't  doubt 
that  Mrs.  Leigh,  to  encourage  her  son,  spoke 
a  great  deal  more  confidently  than  she  felt, 
and  that  she   really  Intended  to  give  herself 


THE    SORCERESS.  1 35 

up  to  this  discovery,  and  to  take  no  rest  until 
she  had  made  it,  and  cleared  up  the  matter 
which  threatened  to  separate  these  two  young 
people  for  ever,  and  make  havoc  in  both  their 
lives. 

Aubrey  himself  shook  his  head  and  declared 
himself  to  have  little  hope  ;  but  he  was  not 
really  more  hopeless  than  his  mother  was  the 
reverse.  While  he  shook  his  head  there  was 
a  warm  sensation  of  comfort  at  his  heart. 
That  she  should  have  undertaken  to  find  it 
out  seemed  like  half  the  battle.  When  a  man 
retains  any  confidence  in  his  mother  at  all, 
which  is  by  no  means  always  the  case,  he  is 
apt  to  be  influenced  more  than  he  is  aware 
by  the  old  prejudice  of  childhood  that  she 
can  do  anything  that  is  wanted.  She  by  no 
means  felt  herself  to  be  so  powerful  as  he 
did,  though  she  professed  her  certainty  of 
success,  and  he  was  much  more  held  up  and 
supported  by  her  supposed  convictions  than 
he  himself  allowed  to  appear.  Thus  they 
separated,  Aubrey  remaining  in  town,  ready 
to  take  advantage  of  any  occasion  that  might 
present  itself,  while  she  returned  to  her  home, 
to  make  every  exertion  to  discover  the  cause 


136  THE    SORCEKESS. 

of  Bee's  estrangement.  Very  easy  words  to 
say — but  how  to  do  it  ?  She  had  not  a  notion 
even  what  kind  of  story  had  been  told  to  Bee. 
She  did  not  know  any  special  point  of  weak- 
ness on  the  part  of  Aubrey  which  could  have 
been  exaggerated  or  made  to  appear  worse 
than  it  was.  There  was  no  inclination  to- 
wards dissipation  about  him  ;  he  did  not 
gamble  ;  he  was  not  addicted  to  bad  com- 
pany. What  was  there  to  say  about  him  ? 
The  episode  of  Miss  Lance — and  that  was 
all.  And  it  was  not  the  episode  of  Miss 
Lance  which  had  revolted  Bee.  Had  Mrs. 
Leigh  ever  heard  of  Aubrey's  adventure  at 
the  railway  station,  it  is  possible  that  her 
mind,  excited  in  that  direction,  would  have 
been  keen  enough  to  have  divined  that  the 
mystery  was  somehow  connected  with  that ; 
for  it  was  certainly  Quixotic  of  a  young  man 
to  put  a  poor  woman  and  her  children  into  a 
sleeping-carriage — the  most  expensive  mode 
of  travelling,  and  wholly  beyond  her  condition 
— by  a  mere  charitable  and  kindly  impulse. 
And  the  world,  which  believes  that  nothing 
is  given  without  an  equivalent,  might  easily 
have  made  a  story  out  of  it.      But  then,  Mrs. 


THE    SORCERESS.  1 37 

Leigh  was  quite  ignorant  on  this  point, 
which,  as  has  been  said,  had  never  occurred 
again  to  Aubrey  himself,  except  as  one  of  the 
few  actions  in  his  hfe  which  he  could  look 
back  upon  with  entire  satisfaction  and  even  a 
little  complacence.  And  thus  the  only  way 
of  setting  things  right  was  hermetically 
closed. 

Mrs.  Leigh  went  back  to  her  jointure- 
house.  It  was  near  the  sea,  as  has  been 
said,  and  near  a  lively  seaside  town,  where, 
in  the  summer,  there  were  many  visitors  and 
a  great  deal  going  on,  strangers  appearing 
and  disappearing  from  all  parts  of  the  country. 
But  in  winter  there  was  nothing  of  the  kind  ; 
the  world  closed  up  without,  leaving  only  the 
residents,  the  people  who  were  indigenous,  the 
contracted  society  of  neighbours  who  knew 
all  about  each  other,  and  were  acquainted 
with  the  same  pieces  of  news,  and,  excepting 
by  long  intervals,  heard  but  little  of  the 
outside  gossip,  or  the  doings  of  other  circles. 
Mrs.  Leigh  returned  to  her  natural  surround- 
ings, which  knew  no  more  of  Colonel 
Kingsward  and  his  family  than  people  in 
what  is  called  "a  certain  position"  know  of 


138  THE    SORCERESS. 

each  other — something   of  his   name,   some- 
thing of  his  connections,    but   nothing  of  his 
immediate  circumstances.   There  were  indeed 
many    questions    about    Aubrey's     marriage 
which  she  had  to  answer  as  she  could.     The 
news  of  his  engagement   had   been    received 
with  many  congratulations.      Everybody   felt 
that  poor  Aubrey's  first  essay  at  matrimony 
had    been    a    very   unfortunate    one.      The 
sooner  he  brings  a  nice  wife  to  Forest-leigh 
the  better,  everybody  had  said.      And  when 
Mrs.  Leigh  returned  after  her  brief  absence, 
the    many  callers   whom   she    received  daily 
were  full  of  inquiries  about  the  marriage.      It 
was    generally    supposed    that    his    mother's 
hasty    expedition    had    been    in    some    way 
connected  with  it.      She  had  gone  about  the 
refurnishing,  about  the  household  linen,  which 
perhaps  wanted  renewing,  and  which  was  not 
in  a  man's  sphere — about   something  in  the 
settlements  ;  at  all  events,  whatever  it   was, 
her  object   must  have   been   connected   with 
the  approaching  marriage.    They  came  down 
upon  her  full  of  the   most   eager  questions. 
"  I  suppose  the  day  is  fixed  ?     I    suppose  all 
the  arrangements  are  made  ?     How  nice  it 


THE    SORCERESS.  139 

will  be  to  see  the  house  opened,  and  a  new, 
lively,  young  married  couple  to  put  a  little  life 
in  everything  "• — matrons  and  little  maids  all 
concurred  in  this  speech. 

"You  have  not  heard  then?"  said  Mrs. 
Leigh,  with  a  very  grave  countenance — 
'*  everything,  alas,  is  postponed  for  the 
moment.  ^Nlrs.  Kingsward.  a  most  charming 
woman,  adored  by  her  family,  died  last 
week." 

"I  told  you  it  was  those  Kingswards!" 
one  of  the  ladies  said  to  another. 

''There  are  no  other  Kingswards  that  I 
know  of,"  said  Mrs.  Lei^h.  who  alwavs  held 
her  head  so  high.  "  I  went  up  with  Aubrey 
to  pay  them  a  visit  of  sympathy.  There  is  a 
verv  laree  voune  familv.  I  found  them 
quite  broken  down  with  grief.  Of  course  we 
had  not  the  heart,  either  Aubrey  or  I.  to 
press  an  arrangement  in  these  dreadful  cir- 
cumstances. I  confess  I  am  rather  down 
about  it  altogether.  Poor  little  Bee,  my 
future  daughter-  in-law,  is  the  eldest.  I  am 
quite  terrified  to  hear  that  she  has  taken 
some  tragic  resolution,  such  as  girls  are  so 
apt  to  do  now-a-days,  and  think  it  her  duty  to 


140  THE    SORCERESS. 

dedicate  herself  to  her  little  brothers  and 
sisters." 

"  Oh,  but  surely  she  would  not  be  per- 
mitted to  do  that — when  everything  was 
setded!" 

"  I  hope  not.  I  most  sincerely  hope  not," 
said  Mrs.  Leigh.  "  Naturally,  I  have  not 
said  a  word  to  xA.ubrey.  But  girls  now-a- 
days  are  so  full  of  their  ideas,  their  missions, 
and  their  duty,  and  all  that !" 

"  Not  when  they  are  engaged  to  be 
married,"  said  a  scoffing  lady. 

*'  I  wish  I  could  be  sure  of  that.  Miss 
Kingsward  is  only  nineteen,  just  the  self- 
sacrificing  age.      I   wish  I  could  be  sure . 

There  was  something  in  her  eye.  But,  how- 
ever, not  a  word,  not  a  word  about  this.  I 
still  hope  that  as  soon  as  a  reasonable  time 
has  passed " 

"  It  is  such  a  pity,"  said  another,  ''  where 
unnecessary  delays  are  made.  I  am  sure  no 
mother  would  wish  her  daughter's  marriage 
to  be  put  off — things  are  so  apt  to  happen.  I 
think  it's  tempting  Providence  when  there  is 
unnecessary  delay." 

"  Colonel   Kingsward   is  a  very  particular 


THE    SORCERESS.  I4I 

man.  He  will  allow  nothing  to  be  done  that 
the  most  punctilious  could  object  to.  He 
will  not  have  anything  spoken  of  even.  All 
the  arrangements  are  in  abeyance.  It  is 
most  trying.  Of  course,  I  am  very  sorry  for 
the  family,  and  for  him,  who  has  lost  so 
excellent  a  wife.  But,  at  the  same  time,  I 
can't  help  thinking  of  my  own  son  kept 
hanging  in  suspense,  and  all  his  plans  broken 
up." 

There  was  a  chorus  of  regrets  from  all  the 
visitors,  one  party  after  another  ;  but  from 
more  than  one  group  of  ladies  as  they  drove 
away  there  arose  the  most  gloomy  auguries, 
spoken  amid  much  shaking  of  heads.  '*  I 
don't  believe  it  will  ever  come  to  a  marriage 
after  all,"  some  said,  "if  Colonel  Kingsward 
is  so  very  particular  a  man,  and  if  he  hears  of 
all  that  took  place  at  Forest-leigh  in  the  first 
wife's  time."  '*  Whatever  took  place,"  said 
another,  "  it  was  her  fault,  as  everybody 
knows."  Ah,  yes,"  said  the  first  speaker, 
who  represented  more  or  less  the  common 
voice,  "  I  know  the  first  wife  was  a  little  fool, 
and  whatever  happened,  brought  it  all  on 
herself       But  there  is  never  anv  business  of 


142  THE    SORCERESS. 

that  sort  without  blame  on  both  sides."  Thus 
the  world  generally  judges,  having  half 
forgotten  what  the  facts  of  the  case  were, 
though  most  of  the  individuals  who  constitute 
the  world  could  have  recalled  them  very 
easily  with  an  effort  of  memory.  Still,  the 
blurred  general  view  is  the  one  that  prevails 
after  a  time,  and  works  out  great  injustices 
without  any  evil  intention  at  all. 

It  was  thus  that  Mrs.  Leigh  thought  it 
prudent  to  forestall  all  remarks  as  to  the  post- 
ponement of  her  son's  marriage.  She 
succeeded  well  enough,  perhaps  too  well. 
Mrs.  Kingsward's  death  accounted  for  every- 
thing. Still,  the  impression  got  abroad  that 
Aubrey  Leigh,  that  unlucky  fellow,  had 
somehow  broken  down  again.  And  as  the 
days  went  on  and  silence  closed  around, 
further  and  further  did  Aubrey's  mother  find 
herself  from  making  any  discovery.  Indeed, 
she  did  not  try,  strong  as  her  resolves  to  do 
so  had  been.  For,  indeed,  she  did  not  know 
what  to  do.  How  was  she  to  clear  up  such 
a  mystery  ?  Had  she  known  the  neighbours 
about  Kingswarden,  and  heard  their  talk 
among  themselves,  she  might  have  been  able 


THE    SORCERESS.  I  43 

to  form  some  plan  of  action.  But  her  own 
neighbours,  who  did  not  even  know  of  Mrs. 
KIngsward's  death — how  could  she  find  out 
anything  from  them  ?  She  thought  it  over 
a  great  deal,  and  when  any  friend  of  her 
son's  drifted  near  her  expended  a  great  deal 
of  ingenuity  in  endeavouring  to  ascertain 
whether  there  was  anything  in  Aubrey's  life 
which  could  have  injured  him  in  Bee's 
estimation.  But  Mrs.  Leigh  was  perfectly 
aware,  even  while  cautiously  making  these 
inquiries,  that  whatever  his  friends  might 
know  against  him,  his  mother  was  the  last 
person  who  was  likely  to  be  told.  As  a 
matter  of  fact,  however,  there  was  nothing 
to  tell,  and  gradually  this  very  fruitless 
quest  died  from  her  mind,  and  she  did  not 
even  dream  of  pursuing  it  any  more. 

And  Aubrey  remained  in  town  disconso- 
lately getting  through  the  winter  as  best  he 
could,  neglecting  all  his  duties  of  hospitality, 
keeping  his  house  shut  up,  and  leaving  his 
game  to  be  shot  by  the  gamekeepers — in- 
different to  everything.  He  could  not  bear 
the  place  with  which  he  had  so  many  painful 
associations,  sharpened  now  by  the  loss  of  all 


144  THE    SORCERESS. 

the  hopes  that  had  fallen  so  quickly  of  taking 
Bee  to  it,  and  beginning  a  real  life  of  happi- 
ness and  usefulness.  What  he  wanted  most 
in  life  was  to  fulfil  all  his  duties — in  the 
happiest  way  in  which  such  duties  can  be 
fulfilled,  after  the  methods  of  an  English 
country  gentleman  with  sufficient,  but  not 
too  great  position,  money,  and  all  that 
accompanies  them.  He  was  not  an  enraoe 
foxhunter,  or  sportsman,  but  he  was  quite 
disposed  to  follow  all  the  occupations  and 
recreations  of  country  life,  to  maintain  a 
hospitable  house,  to  take  his  part  of  every- 
thing that  was  going  on  in  the  county,  and 
above  all,  to  efface  the  recollection  of  that 
first  chapter  of  his  life  which  had  not  been 
happy.  But  all  these  hopes  and  intentions 
seemed  to  have  been  killed  in  him  by  the 
cutting  off  of  his  new  hopes.  He  kept  up 
his  confidence  in  his  mother  until  he  went  to 
her  at  Christmas  to  spend  with  her  those 
days  of  enforced  family  life  which,  when 
they  are  not  more,  are  so  much  less  happy 
than  the  ordinary  course  of  life.  He  went 
down  still  full  of  hope,  and  though  Mrs. 
Leigh  received  him   with   professions  of  un- 


THE    SORCERESS.  1 45 

impaired  confidence,  he  was  quick  to  see  that 
she  had  in  reaHty  done  nothing— for  that  best 
of  all  reasons,  that  there  was  nothing  to  do. 
"  You  don't  seem  to  have  made  progress, 
however,"  he  said,  on  the  first  night. 

"  No,  perhaps  I  have  not  made  much 
progress.  I  don't  know  that  I  expected  to 
make  much  progress — at  this  time  of  the 
year.  You  know  in  winter  one  only  sees 
one's  neighbours,  who  know  nothing.  Later 
on,  when  the  weather  improves,  when  there 
is  more  coming  and  going,  when  I  have  more 
opportunities " 

This  did  not  sound  very  cheerful,  but  it 
was  still  less  cheerful  when  he  saw  how  little 
even  his  mother  s  mind  was  occupied  with  his 
affairs.  It  was  not  her  fault  ;  all  the  thinking 
in  the  world  could  not  make  Bee's  motives 
more  clear  to  a  woman  living  at  a  distance  of 
three  or  four  broad  counties  from  Bee.  And 
one  of  Aubrey's  married  sisters  was  in  some 
family  difficulty  which  occupied  all  her 
mother's  thoughts.  Aubrey  did  not  refuse  to 
be  interested  in  his  sister.  He  w^as  willing 
to  give  anything  he  could,  either  of  sympathy 
or  help,  to  the  solving  of  her  problem  ;  but, 

VOL.    II.  L 


146  THE    SORCERESS. 

conscious  of  so  much  in  his  own  fate  that  was 
harder  than  could  fall  to  the  lot  of  any 
comfortable,  middle-aged  person,  it  must  be 
allowed  that  he  got  very  tired  of  hearing  of 
Mary's  troubles.  He  answered  rather  curtly 
on  one  or  two  occasions,  and  chilled  his 
mother,  whose  heart  was  full  of  Mary,  and 
who  was  already  disposed  to  blame  herself 
in  respect  to  Aubrey,  yet  to  be  irritated  by 
any  suspicion  of  blame  from  him.  On  the 
last  morning  of  his  stay  he  had  begged  her, 
if  she  could  abstract  her  thoughts  for  a 
moment  from  Mary,  to  think  of  him.  "  I 
don't  want  to  trouble  you  further,  mother.  I 
only  want  you  to  tell  me  if  you  think  my 
whole  business  so  hopeless  that  I  had  better 
give  every  expectation  up  ?" 

"Think  your  business  hopeless,  Aubrey? 
Oh,  no  ;  I  don't  think  that." 

"  But  we  know  just  as  much  now  as  we 
did  in  October.  I  do  not  think  we  have 
advanced  a  step — — " 

"If  you  mean  to  reproach  me  with  my 
want  of  success,  Aubrey  !" 

''  No — I  don't  mean  to  reproach  you  with 
anything,  mother.  But  I  think  it  seems  just 
as  hopeless  as  ever — and  not  a  step  nearer." 


THE    SORCERESS.  I  47 

"Things  cannot  be  clone  in  a  moment," 
she  said,  hurriedly.  "  I  never  expected — 
When  the  summer  comes  round,  when  one 
sees  more  people,  when  one  can  really  pursue 

one's   inquiries ."      Mrs.  Leigh   was  very 

conscious  that  she  had  pursued  few  inquiries, 
and  the  thought  made  her  angry.  ''  Rome," 
she  added,  "  was  not  built  in  a  day." 

Aubrev  Lei^h  said  no  more — but  he  went 
back  to  London  feeling  that  he  was  a  beaten 
man,  and  the  battle  once  more  lost. 


CHAPTER      XI. 

There  is  nothing  more  curious  in  life  than 
the  way  in  which  it  closes  over  those  great 
incidents  that  shape  its  course.  Like  a  stone 
disappearing  in  a  pool,  the  slow  circles  of 
commotion  widen  and  melt  away,  the  missile 
sinks  into  the  depths  of  the  water,  and 
tranquility  comes  back  to  its  surface.  Every 
ripple  is  gone,  and  yet  the  stone  is  always 
there. 

This  curious  calm  came  into  the  life  of  Bee 
Kingsward  after  the  incidents  related  above. 
The  man  with  whom  she  had  expected  to 
share  everything  disappeared  from  her  exis- 
tence as  if  he  had  never  entered  into  it,  and 
a  dead  peace  fell  over  her,  and  all  things 
around  her.      It  was  at  once  better  for  Bee 


THE    SORCERESS.  1 49 

and  worse  that  the  mourning  for  her  mother 
swept  her  away  out  of  all  the  coming  and 
going  of  ordinary  life  for  a  time — better 
because  she  w^as  saved  the  torment  of  a  per- 
petual struggle  with  her  trouble,  and  worse 
because  it  shut  her  up  to  a  perpetual 
recollection  of  that  trouble.  The  Kino^sward 
family  remained  at  Kings  warden  for  the 
whole  of  that  winter  and  spring.  When  the 
season  began  there  was  some  question  of 
removing  to  town,  which  Bee  opposed 
strongly.      ''  I  have  no   wish  to  go  out,"  she 

said.     "  I  could  not,  papa,  so  soon And 

we  have  no  one  to  take  us." 

"  You  will  find  plenty  of  people  ready  to 
take  you,"  he  said. 

And  then  Bee  took  refuge  in  tears. 
'*  Nobody — that  we  could  endure  to  go  with 
— so  soon,  so  soon  ! — not  yet  a  year,"  she 
said.  Betty  followed  her  sister  dubiously. 
It  was  natural  that  she  should  always  echo 
what  Bee  said,  but  this  time  she  was  not 
quite  so  sure  as  usual.  Xot  to  balls  ?  Oh,  not 
to  balls  !  was  Betty's  secret  comment,  but — 
Betty  felt  that  to  speak  occasionally  to  some 
one  who  was  not  of  her  own  familv — not  the 


150  THE    SORCERESS. 

Rector  or  the  Rector's  wife,  the  Curate  or 
the  Doctor — would  be  an  advantage  ;  but 
she  did  not  utter  that  sentiment.  After  all, 
what  was  one  season  to  the  measureless 
horizon  of  eighteen  ?  Bee  renounced  her 
season  eagerly,  and  uttered  exclamations  of 
content  when  Colonel  Kingsward  announced 
that,  in  those  circumstances,  he  had  let  their 
house  in  town.  But  I  am  not  sure  that  she 
w^as  so  completely  satisfied  as  she  professed 
to  be.  She  had  dismissed  Aubrey  "for  ever" 
— and  yet,  when  the  deed  was  clone,  a  longing 
seized  her  sometimes  to  hear  his  name, 
that  someone  should  speak  of  him  in 
her  presence,  that  she  should  hear  accident- 
ally where  he  was,  and  what  he  was  doing. 
She  had  imagined  little  scenes  to  herself  in 
which  she  had  heard  strangers  saying  to  each 
other  that  Aubrey  Leigh  had  soon  got  over 
his  disappointment,  that  he  was  going  to  be 
married  to  So-and-So  ;  or  that  he  was  going 
to  make  the  tour  of  the  world,  or  to  shoot 
big  game  in  Africa  ;  or,  anything  in  short,  so 
loner  as  it  was  about  him.      Even  when  she 

o 

had  been  so  determined  against  going   out, 
there  had  been  a  hope  in  her  mind  that  some- 


THE    SORCERESS.  I5I 

how,  she  did  not  know  how,  some  news  of 
him  and  what  he  was  doing  might  be  wafted 
her  way  accidentally.  She  did  not  want,  she 
said  to  herself  passionately,  ever  to  hear  his 
name  again !  Yet  she  had  calculated  on 
hearing  as  much  as  that,  hearing  quite  acci- 
dentally, at  the  Royal  Academy,  perhaps,  or 
somewhere  where  she  might  happen  to  be 
calling,  that  he  was  going  to  the  ends  of  the 
earth,  or  that  he  was  going  to  be  married — 
things  which  the  speakers  might  suppose 
were  not  of  the  slightest  interest  to  her.  She 
said  all  the  same  that  she  was  delighted  when 
Colonel  Kingsward  informed  them  that  he 
had  let  the  house  in  town — very  glad  !  before 
it  had  time  to  get  shabby,  the  poor  old  house; 
yet,  when  she  retired  to  her  room  for  the 
night,  Bee  cried,  shedding  many  salt  tears. 

But  nothing  of  this  was  apparent  in  her 
life.  The  circles  had  all  melted  away  from 
the  still  bosom  of  the  pool.  The  household 
resumed  its  former  regularity,  quickened  a 
little,  perhaps,  by  the  energetic  sweeping  of 
the  new  broom.  Mrs.  Kingsward  had  been 
an  easy  mistress  about  many  trifles,  which 
Bee,  new  to  authority,  and  more  enterprising 


152  THE    SORCERESS. 

than  her  mother,  exacted  a  rigid  account  of. 
At  the  beginning  she  set  all  the  servants  by 
the  ears,  each  of  them  being  anxious  to 
show  that  their  own  conscientiousness  was 
perfect,  and  their  desire  to  consider  their 
master's  interests  ;  but,  by  degrees,  matters 
settled  down  with  an  increased  strictness  of 
order.  "  As  mamma  would  have  wished  it," 
Bee  said  ;  and  she  herself  changed  in  a  way 
that  would  be  alm.ost  miraculous  were  it  not 
a  transformation  commonly  visible  from  time 
to  time,  from  a  light-hearted  girl,  full  of  little 
amusing  misdemeanours  and  mistakes,  into 
that  sweet  serious  figure  of  the  eldest 
daughter,  the  mother-sister,  so  often  visible 
in  England  when  the  mistress  of  the  house- 
hold has  been  removed  in  early  life.  There 
is  no  more  beautiful  or  more  tender  vision  ; 
it  is  fine  at  all  ages,  but  in  the  first  bloom  of 
youth  it  has  a  pathetic  grace  which  goes  to 
the  heart.  Bee  underwent  this  change  quite 
suddenly,  after  a  period  of  trouble  and 
agitation  and  over  activity.  It  might  not 
perhaps  have  come  but  for  the  letting  for  the 
season  of  the  town  house,  which  seemed  to 
make  so  complete  a  severance  between  her 
and  the  ordinary  current  of  life. 


THE    SORCERESS.  153 

It  was  perhaps  this  that  opened  what 
might  almost  be  called  a  new  relationship 
between  Bee  and  her  brother  Charlie,  who 
was  the  nearest  to  her  in  the  family,  though 
there  had  not  been  hitherto  an  unusual 
sympathy  between  them.  For  one  thing, 
Betty  feeling  herself  a  little  forlorn  in  the 
country  with  all  the  echoes  of  London,  which 
occasionally  came  to  her  ears,  had  been 
permitted  to  accept  an  invitation  to  Portman 
Square  to  visit  a  quiet  elderly  family,  not 
likely  to  lead  her  into  any  dissipation  out  of 
keeping  with  her  black  frock,  and  Bee  was 
virtually  alone  with  the  children,  to  whom 
she  gave  herself  up  with  a  devotion  which 
was  the  very  quintessence  of  motherhood. 
Colonel  Kings  ward  also  was  in  town — a  man 
cannot  shut  himself  up  (this  was  what  he 
said)  w^hatever  his  private  griefs  may  be. 
He  must  keep  a  calm  face  before  the  world, 
he  must  not  allow  himself  to  be  hustled  out 
of  the  way.  For  this  reason,  he  remained  in 
London,  living  in  chambers,  to  which  he  had 
an  official  right,  in  the  dingy  official  grandeur 
of  Pall  jNIall,  and  coming  to  Kingswarden 
only  now  and  then  from  Saturday  to  Monday. 


154  THE    SORCERESS. 

This  sundered  Bee  still  more  completely 
from  the  world.  And  when  Charlie  came 
back  from  Oxford  she  was  more  eager  to 
meet  him,  more  pleased  with  his  company 
than  ever  before.  This  was  not  perhaps 
entirely  the  young  man's  mind.  That  he 
should  choose  to  shut  himself  up  in  the 
country  in  June  was  perhaps  scarcely  to  be 
expected.  According  to  the  curious  rule 
which  prevails  in  England  he  "did  not  mind" 
the  country  in  January.  But  in  June!  How- 
ever, it  was  soon  apparent  that  there  were 
other  things  than  the  season  in  Charlie's 
mind.  He  began  a  series  of  lamentations  to 
Bee  upon  the  situation  of  the  family  and 
things  in  general,  by  the  usual  complaint  of  a 
young  man  in  the  country  of  having  ''nothing 
to  do." 

"A  man  cannot  sit  at  home  and  dot  up 
the  accounts  like  you,"  he  said,  "though  I 
don't  say  but  that  it's  hard  upon  you,  too. 
Still,  women  like  to  tie  up  children's  sashes 
and  that  sort  of  thing,  and  calculate  how 
much  their  boots  cost  in  a  year.  I  say, 
mother  can't  have  had  half  such  an  easy  life 
as  we  all  thought." 


THE    SORCERESS.  I  55 

"  I  never  thought  she  had  an  easy  hfe," 
said  Bee,  which  was  perhaps  not  exactly  true, 
but  the  things  that  Bee  had  thought  a  year 
ago  were  so  unHke  the  things  she  thought 
now  that  she  did  not  beheve  hfe  had  ever 
appeared  to  her  in  a  different  hght. 

''  Well,"  said  Charlie,  "  she  had  a  way  of 
making  it  appear  so.  Do  you  remember 
that  last  time  at  the  Baths  ?  What  a  little 
thing  you  seemed  then,  Bee,  and  now  here 
I  am  talking  to  you  quite  seriously,  as  if  you 
were  mother.  Look  here.  I  want  you  to 
speak  to  the  governor  for  me.  I  am  doing 
no  good  here.  In  fact,  there's  nothing  to  do 
— unless  I  am  to  drop  into  drinking  and  that 
sort  of  thing  in  the  village." 

"  Charlie  !  " 

"  Well,"  he  said,  "  I  can't  sit  and  sew 
strings  on  pinafores  like  you.  A  man  must 
do  something  at  my  age." 

*'  And  what  should  you  do  at  Oxford  ? 
And  why  do  you  want  to  go  there  when 
everybody  is  away  ?" 

"  Everybody  away  !  That  is  all  you  know. 
The  dons  are  away,  if  that  is  what  you  mean. 
There  are  no  lectures  going  on.     But  lectures 


156  THE    SORCERESS. 

are  a  mere  loss  of  time.  There  are  lots  of 
fellows  up  there  reading.  If  you  want  to 
read  hard,  now  Is  the  best  time." 

''  How  curious,"  said  Bee,  in  genuine  sur- 
prise, "when  all  the  people  who  teach  are 
away  !  And  I  never  knew  that  you  wanted 
to  read  hard." 

''  No.  I  never  was  made  to  think  that  I 
ought  to,"  said  Charlie,  with  rising  colour. 
"  In  this  house  nobody  thinks  of  anything 
more  than  just  getting  through." 

Bee  was  a  little  angry  as  well  as  surprised 
by  this  censure  upon  the  family.  She  said, 
*'  The  rest  of  us  may  not  be  clever — but 
everybody  says  there  are  few  men  that  know 
as  much  as  papa." 

"  Oh,  In  his  special  subjects,  I  suppose, 
but  I  am  not  going  in  for  the  army.  Bee," 
said  Charlie,  the  colour  rising  higher  on  his 
young  face,  which  was  still  an  ingenuous  face, 
though  not  of  a  very  high  order.  "It  is 
such  a  wonderful  thing  to  have  your  duty  set 
before  you,  and  how  you  ought  to  make  the 
best  of  your  life.  I,  for  one,  never  thought 
of  it  before.  I  was  always  quite  satisfied  to 
get   through  and  to  have  plenty  of  time  to 


THE    SORCERESS.  I  57 

amuse  myself ;  but  if  you  come  to  think  of  It 
that's  a  very  poor  sort  of  Ideal  for  a  life." 

Bee  looked  up  at  Charlie  with  more  and 
more  surprise.  He  was  pulling  his  young 
moustache  nervously,  and  there  was  a  great 
deal  of  emotion  In  his  face.  It  seemed 
amazlnof  to  his  sister  that  Charlie — Charlie 
who  had  always  been  on  the  unemotional 
side,  should  take  this  heroic  tone,  or  do  any- 
thing but  laugh  at  the  suggestion  of  an  Ideal 
In  life.  She  gazed  at  him  In  some  bewilder- 
ment. ''  What  are  you  going  to  read  ?"  she 
asked,   with  doubt  and  wonder  In  her  voice. 

''  It  Is  just  like  a  girl  to  ask  a  man  what  he 
Is  going  to  read  !  Why,  everything.  I  just 
pushed  through  my  mods.,  you  know — a  pass 
— which  It  covers  me  with  shame  to  think  of 
now.  I  must  do  something  better  than  that. 
I  don't  know  that  I'm  very  good  at  anything, 
but  work,  after  all,  steady  work,  Is  the   great 

thing  ;  and    If  work   can    do    it !  "  cried 

Charley,  breaking  off,  a  little  breathless,  with 
a  strange  light  in  his  eyes. 

"You  almost  frighten  me,  Charlie.  You 
were  never  meant  for  honours  or  a  high 
degree,  were  you  ?     Papa  said  you   need   not 


158  THE    SORCERESS. 

go  in  for  honours,    It   would   lose   time  ;  and 
you  thought   so,  too." 

"  I  have  changed  my  mind,"  said  Charlie, 
nervously.  I  thought,  like  other  asses,  that 
in  diplomacy  you  don't  want  much  ;  but  now 
I  think  differently.  How  are  you  to  under- 
stand how  to  conduct  national  affairs  and  all 
that,  and  reconcile  conflicting  claims,  and  so 
forth,  and  settle  the  real  business  of  the 
world " 

''  But  Charlie,  I  thought  it  was  languages, 
and  great  politeness,  and — and  even  dancing, 
and  that  sort  of  thing,  that  was  wanted  in  an 
attache — — ^" 

"  Attaches,"  said  the  young  man,  with  a 
gravity  which,  serious  as  she  also  was,  almost 
made  Bee  laugh,  "are  the  material  out  of 
which  ambassadors  are  made.  Of  course,  it 
takes  time " 

"  Here  Bee  burst,  without  meaning  it,  Into 
a  nervous  laugh. 

"You  are  so  dreadfully  serious  about  it," 
she  cried. 

"  And  w^hat  should  a  man  be  serious  about, 
if  not  that  ?  "  the  young  man  replied. 

Here  for  the  moment,  in  great  impatience 


THE    SORCERESS.  1 59 

on  his  i^art,  and  in  the  call  of  some  little 
household  necessity  on  hers,  the  conversation 
closed  ;  but  it  was  resumed  as  soon  as  the 
brother  and  sister  were  together  again.  The 
big  boys  were  still  at  school,  the  little  ones 
engaged  with  their  lessons,  and  baby  walking 
up  and  down  in  his  nurse's  arms,  did  not 
interrupt  the  talk  which  went  on  between  the 
elders  of  the  family.  And  there  is  nothing 
with  which  it  is  so  easy  to  indoctrinate  a 
girl  than  enthusiasm  about  an  ideal,  whatever 
that  may  be,  or  sympathy  in  a  lofty  view  of 
duty  such  as  this,  which  had  dawned,  it 
seemed,  upon  her  brother.  Bee  took  fire,  as 
was  so  natural.  She  said  to  herself,  that  in 
the  utter  downfall  of  her  own  life,  it  would  be 
a  fine  thing  to  be  able  to  further  his,  and 
kept  to  the  idea  of  Charlie  as  ambassador, 
settling  all  sorts  of  difficulties  and  deciding 
the  fortunes  of  the  world  for  war  or  for 
peace,  as  easily  as  if  the  question  had  been 
one  of  leading  a  cotillion.  How  splendid 
it  would  be !  She  thought  of  herself  as  an 
old  lady,  white-haired,  in  a  cap  and  shawl — 
for,  in  an  imagination  of  twenty,  there 
are    few  gradations  between  youth  and  that 


l6o  THE    SORCERESS. 

pathetic,  yet  satisfactory  ultimate  period — 
seated  in  a  particular  corner  of  a  magnificent 
room  at  the  Embassy,  looking  on  at  her 
brother's  triumph.  These  sort  of  reflected 
successes  were  the  only  ones  she  thought 
that  would  ever  come  to  Bee. 


CHAPTER      XII. 

''  Charlie  wishes  to  go  up  to  Oxford  to 
read.  Why  does  he  wish  to  go  up  to  Oxford 
to  read  ?  And  what  reading  is  it  necessary 
to  do  there  ?'' 

"He  says,  papa,  that  it  is  easier  to  get  on 
when  you  have  all  your  books  about  you — 
and  when  you  can  arrange  all  your  way  of 
living  for  that,  instead  of  the  interruptions  at 
home." 

"Oh,  there  are  too  many  interruptions  at 
home  ?  I  should  have  thought  you  were 
quiet  enough  here.  I  hope  you  have  not 
thrown  yourself  into  lawn  tennis  parties,  and 
tea  parties,  and  that  sort  of  thing — so  soon, 
Bee." 

VOL  IL  M 


I  62  THE    SORCERESS. 

Her  father  looked  at  her  with  a  seriously- 
reproachful  air.  He  had  begun  to  dine  out 
pretty  freely,  though  only  in  serious  houses, 
and  where,  he  explained,  it  would  be  pre- 
judicial to  him  in  his  profession  not  to 
appear. 

The  undeserved  reproach  brought  quick 
tears  to  Bee's  eyes.  ''  I  have  thrown  myself 
into  no  parties,"  she  said,  hastily.  ''  Nobody 
has  been  here.  What  Charlie  means  is  the 
meal  times,  and  hours  for  everything,  and  all 
the  children  about.  I  have  often  heard  you 
say  that  you  couldn't  work  when  the  children 
were  playing  about." 

*'  My  work  and  Charlie's  are  rather 
different,"  Colonel  Kingsward  said,  with  a 
smile. 

"  Well,  papa !  but  to  read  for  a  good 
degree,  so  that  you  may  distinguish  yourself, 

must  want  a  great  deal  of  application " 

*'  Oh,  he  wants  a  good  degree,  does  he  ? 
He  should  have  thought  of  it  a  little  earlier. 
And  what  use  will  that  be  to  him  in  the 
Foreign  Office  ?  Let  him  learn  French  and 
German — that's  what  he  has  got  to  do." 
'*  But  even  for  French  and  German,"  said 


THE    SORCERESS.  1 63 

Bee.  "  German  is  dreadfully  difficult,  and 
Charlie  does  not  pick  up  a  language 
easily  ;  and,  besides,"  she  added,  ''  he  has 
nobody  to  teach  him  at  home " 

"  And  who  would  he  have  at  Oxford  ? 
Why,  in  the  Long,  even  the  shopkeepers  go 
away  ! 

"  But  that  is  just  the  time  for  good,  hard 
reading,"  said  Bee,  acting  on  her  instructions, 
'*  when  there  are  no  lectures  or  anything 
formal  to  interrupt  you." 

"He  means,  I  suppose,  w^hen  he  can  do 
whatever  he  likes,  and  there  are  no  proctors 
nor  gate  bills  to  keep  him  right." 

"  Papa,"  said  Bee,  earnestly,  "  I  don't 
think  that  is  at  all  what  Charlie  means.  I 
am  sure  that  he  has  a  real  desire  to  get  on. 
He  says  that  he  feels  he  has  been  w^asting 
his  time,  and  —  and  not  —  not  responding 
properly  to  all  you  have  done  for  him.  He 
wants  to  make  himself  fit  for  anything  that 
may  happen.  If  you  will  think,  papa,"  she 
added,  with  the  deepest  gravity,  "  what  a 
great  deal  of  study  and  reading  an  ambassador 
must  require " 

"An  ambassador!"     Colonel    Kingsward 


164  THE    SORCERESS 

was  not  given  to  laughter,  but  he  laughed 
now.  *'  He  may  think  himself  fortunate  if  he 
is  anything  but  an  unpaid  attache  for  the 
next  ten  years — which  is  an  office  which  does 
not  require  a  great  deal  of  study." 

"  But,  papa " 

"  Nonsense,  Bee.  He  wants,  I  suppose, 
complete  freedom,  and  to  amuse  himself  as 
he  pleases,  with  no  control.  I  know  what  it 
means  to  stay  up  at  Oxford  to  read  during 
the  Long.  Oh,  yes.  I  don't  doubt  men  who 
know  how  to  grind,  grind,  but  Charlie  is 
not  one  of  them.  Let  him  stay  at  home. 
You  are  a  great  deal  sharper  than  he  is  at 
languages  ;  you  can  help  him  with  his 
German   as   well  as  anyone." 

"  Oh,"  cried  Bee,  from  the  bottom  of  her 
heart,  "  not  with  German,  not  with  German, 
papa  !  " 

And  there  came  over  her  a  sudden  vision 
of  the  gardens  at  the  Baths,  the  murmur  of 
talk  in  the  air,  the  German  officers  with 
their  spurs,  and  one  Englishman  coming  for- 
ward among  them,  an  Englishman  without 
spurs,  without  uniform,  so  much  more  dis- 
tinguished, it  had   been   Bee's  pride  to  think, 


THE    SORCERESS.  T65 

in  his  simplicity,  than  all  these  bedizened 
warriors — and  now  !  A  gush  of  hot  tears 
came  to  her  eyes.  There  was  reason  enough 
for  them  without  Aubrey  Leigh,  and  Colonel 
Kingsward,  whose  heart  was  still  tender  to 
every  recollection  of  his  wife,  did  not  think 
of  the  other  memory  that  thrilled  poor  Bee's 
heart.  He  walked  up  and  down  through  the 
room  for  a  moment  saying  nothing,  and  then 
he  paused  by  her  side  and  put  his  hand  with 
an  unusual  caress  upon  his  daughter's  bowed 
head. 

•'You  are  right,  you  are  right,"  he  said. 
**  I  could  not  ask  that  of  you.   Bee." 

Oh !  if  I  had  but  known  !  Bee  felt  not 
only  miserable,  but  guilty,  when  her  father's 
touch  came  upon  her  hair.  To  think  how 
little  the  dear  mother's  presence  told  in  that 
picture,  and  how  much,  how  much  !  that  of 
the  man — who  had  been  vulgarly  untrue  to 
her,  a  man  without  sense  of  purity  or  honour  ! 
One  whose  name  she  never  desired  to  hear 
again.  She  could  hardly  accept  the  imputa- 
tion of  so  much  higher  and  nobler  feeling 
which  her  father's  touch  conveyed.  The 
dear    mother!  who    never   condemned,    who 


I  66  THE    SORCERESS. 

was  always  kind.  She  was  moved  to  cry  out 
In  self-abasement,  "It  was  not  mamma  I  was 
thinking  of,  It  was  him  !  him  !"  But  she  did 
not  do  this.  She  raised  her  head  and  took 
up  her  work  again  with  a  trembling  hand. 

"  I  suppose,"  said  Colonel  KIngsward,  as 
anxious  as  his  daughter  was  to  get  away 
from  a  subject  which  was  too  moving  for 
discussion,  *'  that  Charlie  finds  KIngswarden 
dull.  It  Is  not  unnatural  at  his  age,  and  I 
shall  not  object  if  he  wishes  to  come  to  town 
for  a  week  or  so.  His  own  good  feeling,  I 
hope,  would  keep  him  from  anything  unbe- 
coming In  the  circumstances.  But  I  must 
hear  no  more  of  this  going  to  Oxford.  It  Is 
quite  out  of  the  question.  If  he  had  shown 
any  desire  to  go  In  for  honours  at  the  right 

time .      But  now   it  is  worse  than   folly. 

He  must  get  through  as  quickly  as  he  can, 
and  take  advantage  of  his  nomination  at 
once.  Who  can  tell  how  soon  It  may  be  of 
no  value  ?  The  Foreign  Office  may  be 
thrown  open,  like  all  the  rest,  to  every 
costermonger  in  the  country,  in  a  year  or  two, 
for  anything  one  knows." 

Charlie  received  this  conclusion  with  dis- 


THE    SORCERESS.  167 

appointment,  rapidly  turning  into  rage  and 
rebellion.  "I  should  have  thought  the  most 
old-fashioned  old  fogey  in  the  world  would 
have  known  better,"  he  cried.  "  What, 
prevent  a  man  from  reading  when  he  is  at 
the  University  !  Did  you  ever  hear  of  such 
a  thing,  Bee  ?  Why,  even  a  military  man, 
though  they  are  the  most  obstinate  in  the 
world,  must  know  that  to  be  really  educated 
is  everything  in  these  days.  A  week  in 
town  !  What  do  I  care  for  a  week  in  town  ? 
It  is  exactly  like  the  man  in  the  Bible  who, 
being  asked  for  bread,  gave  a  stone." 

Bee  was  greatly  impressed  by  her  brother's 
anxiety  to  continue  his  studies.  It  filled  her 
with  a  respect  and  admiration  which  up  to 
this  time  she  had  never  entertained  for 
Charlie,  and  occupied  her  mind  much  with 
the  question  how,  if  her  father  were  obdurate, 
he  might  be  aided  at  home  in  those  studies. 
She  remembered  suddenly  that  Mr.  Burton's 
curate  had  been  spoken  of  as  a  great  scholar 
when  he  came  first  to  the  parish.  He  had 
taken  tremendous  honours  she  had  heard. 
And  why  might  not  he  be  secured  as  an  aid 
to    Charlie   in  his   most  laudable    ambition  ? 


I  68  THE    SORCERESS. 

She  thought  this  over  a  great  deal  as  she 
moved  about  her  household  duties.  Bee 
as  a  housekeeper  was  much  more  anxious 
than  her  mother  had  been  for  many  years. 
She  thought  that  everything  that  was 
done  required  her  personal  attention.  She 
had  prolonged  interviews  every  morning 
with  the  cook,  who  had  been  more  or 
less  the  housekeeper  for  a  long  time,  and 
who  (with  a  secret  sense  of  humour) 
perplexed  Bee  with  technicalities  which 
she  would  not  allow  that  she  did  not 
understand.  The  girl  ordered  everything 
minutely  for  dinner  and  lunch  and  breakfast, 
and  decided  what  was  to  be  for  the  nursery 
as  if  she  knew  all  about  it,  and  reproved  cook 
gravely  when  she  found  that  certain  altera- 
tions had  been  made  in  the  menu  when  those 
meals  were  served.  "  I  assure  you  as  that  is 
what  you  ordered,  miss,"  cook  said,  with  a 
twinkle  in  her  eye.  All  this  Bee  did,  not 
only  because  of  her  strong  determination  to 
do  her  duty,  but  also  because  preoccupation 
with  all  these  details  was  her  great  salvation 
from  thoughts  which,  do  what  she  would, 
claimed    her    attention    more    than    nursery 


THE    SORCERESS.  1 69 

puddings  and  the  entrt^es  that  pleased  papa. 
But  while  she  pursued  these  labours  there 
was  still  time  for  other  thoughts,  and  she 
occupied  herself  very  much  with  this  question 
about  Charlie.  Why  could  not  Mr.  Delaine 
come  to  read  with  him  ?  Mr.  Delaine  had 
shown  an  inclination  to  flirt  with  Bettty,  but 
Betty  was  now  absent,  so  that  no  harm  could 
be  done  in  that  direction.  She  thought  it  all 
out  during  the  somewhat  gloomy  days  which 
Colonel  Kingsward  spent  with  his  family  in 
the  country.  It  rained  all  the  Sunday,  which 
is  a  doleful  addition  to  the  usual  heaviness  of 
a  day  in  which  all  usual  occupations  are  put 
away.  Colonel  Kingsward  himself  wrote 
letters,  and  was  very  fully  occupied  on 
Sunday  afternoon,  after  the  Church  parade 
on  Sunday  morning,  which  was  as  vigorously 
maintained  as  if  the  lessening  rows  of 
little  ones  all  marshalled  for  morning  service 
had  been  a  regiment — but  he  did  not  like 
to  see  Bee  doing  anything  but  '*  reading 
a  book "  on  Sunday.  And  it  had  always 
been  a  rule  in  that  well-ordered  house  that 
the  toys  should  be  put  away  on  Saturday 
evening,  so  that  the  day  hung  rather  heavily, 


170  THE    SORCERESS. 

especially  when  It  rained,  on  the  young  ones' 
heads.  Colonel  Kingsward  did  not  mean  to 
be  a  gloomy  visitor.  He  was  always  kind  to 
his  children,  and  willing  to  be  interested  in 
what  they  did  and  said  ;  but,  as  a  matter  of 
fact,  those  three  days  were  the  longest  and 
the  most  severe  of  any  that  passed  over 
the  widowed  and  motherless  house.  When 
Bee  came  downstairs  from  the  Sunday  lesson, 
which  she  gave  in  the  nursery,  she  found  her 
brother  at  the  writing-table  in  the  drawing- 
room,  composing  what  seemed  a  very  long 
letter.  His  pen  was  hurrying  over  the  page ; 
he  was  at  the  fourth  side  of  a  sheet  of  large 
paper — and  opened  out  on  the  table  before 
him  were  several  sheets  of  a  very  long, 
closely-written  letter,  to  which  he  was 
evidently  replying.  When  Bee  appeared, 
Charlie  snatched  up  this  letter,  and 
hastily  folding  It,  thrust  It  Into  its  envelope, 
which  he  placed  in  his  breast  pocket.  He 
put  the  blotting  paper  hastily  over  the  letter 
which  he  was  himself  writing,  and  the  colour 
mounted  to  his  very  forehead  as  he  turned 
half  round.  It  was  not  any  colour  of  guilt, 
but    a    glow    of    mingled    enthusiasm    and 


THE    SORCERESS.  IJI 

shamefacedness,  beautiful  upon  the  face  of  a 
youth.  Bee  was  too  young  herself  to  admire 
and  appreciate  this  flush  of  early  feeling,  but 
she  was  so  far  sympathetic  in  her  own 
experience,  that  she  divined  something  at 
least  of  what  it  meant. 

''Oh,  Charlie!  she  said,  "you  are  writing 
to  someone " 

"  Most  assuredly,  I  am  writing  to  some- 
one," he  said,  with  the  half  pride,  half  shame 
of  a  young  lover. 

"  W^ho  is  she?'  cried  Bee.  "Oh,  Charlie, 
tell  me  I  Oh,  tell  me  I  Do  I  know  who  it 
is  ?"  . 

"I  don't  know,"  he  said,  "what  you  are 
making  such  a  fuss  about.  I  am  writing  to 
— a  friend."  He  paused  a  moment,  and  then 
said  with  fervour — "  the  best  friend  that  ever 
man  had." 

"  A  friend,"  cried  Bee,  a  little  disappointed. 
"  But  isn't  it  a  lady  ?"  she  asked. 

"  I    hope,"    he    said,    with    a  haughty  air, 
"  that  you  are  not  one  of  those  limited  people 
that     think     there     can     be     no     friendship 
between  a  man  and  a  woman,  for  if  that's  so 
I  ve  got  nothing  to  say." 


172  THE    SORCERESS. 

Bee  was  scarcely  philosophical  enough  to 
take  up  this  challenge.  She  looked  at  him, 
bewildered,  for  a  moment,  and  then  said, 
''  Oh,  tell  me  about  her,  Charlie  !  "  It  would 
do  me  good — it  would,  indeed,  to  hear  about 
somebody  whom  there  could  not  be  any 
objection  to,  who  would  be,  perhaps,  happier 
than  me,"  cried  poor  little  Bee,  the  tears 
coming  to  her  eyes. 

"  Happier  than  you  ?  And  why  shouldn't 
you  be  happy  ?  "  said  the  elder  brother.  He 
made  an  effort  to  turn  away  in  dignified 
silence,  but  the  effort  was  too  much  for  the 
young  man,  longing  to  talk  of  the  new  thing 
in  his  life.  "There  is  no  comparison  at  all 
between  a  little  thing  like  you  and — and  the 
lady  I  was  writing  to,"  he  said,  holding  his 
head  high.  ''If  you  think  it  is  any  sort  of 
nonsense  you  are  very  much  mistaken.  Why, 
she — she  is  as  much  above  me  as  heaven  is 
from  earth.  That  she  should  take  the  trouble 
to  show  any  interest  in  me  at  all,  just  proves 
what  an  angel  she  is.  I,  an  idle,  ordinary 
sort  of  fellow,  and  she  ! — the  sort  of  woman 
that  one  dreams  of.  Bee,  you  can't  think 
what  she  has  done  for  me   already,"   Charlie 


THE    SORCERESS.  I  73 

cried,  forgetting  his  first  defiance.  "I'm 
another  fellow  ever  since  she  began  to  take 
notice  of  me." 

Bee  stole  to  her  brother's  side  and  gave 
him  a  sympathetic  stroke  upon  his  shoulder. 
''  Oh  !  Charlie  !  what  is  her  name  ? " 

*' You  wouldn't  know  her  name  if  I  were 
to  tell  you,"  he  said.  And  then,  after  a 
moment's  hesitation  :  "Her  name,"  he  went 
on,  "  her  real  name  as  I  call  it,  is  Laura,  like 
Petrarch's  Laura,  don't  you  know,  Bee  ?  But 
I  don't  suppose  you  do  know." 

''Yes,  indeed,  I  do,"  said  Bee,  eagerly. 
She  added  in  her  turn,  "  I  shouldn't  have 
thought  you  would  know  anything  like  that." 

"  No  ;  I'm  not  up  to  it,"  said  Charlie,  with 
unexpected  humility;  "but  I  read  it  all  up 
as  soon  as  she  said  it.  Don't  you  think  it's 
a  beautiful  name  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  said  Bee,  yet  not  w^ith  enthusiasm. 
"  But,  oh  !  "  she  added,  "  I  hope  she  is  not 
married,  Charlie  ;  for  that  would  not  be  nice 
at   all." 

"  Married  !  "  cried  Charlie.  "  I  wish  you 
were  not  such  a  horrid  little — Philistine.  But 
she  is  not  married,  if  that  is  any  satisfaction 
to  you." 


174  THE    SORCERESS. 

''And  Is  she — beautiful,  Charlie  ?  and  are 
you  very,  very  fond  of  her  ?  Oh,  Charlie  !  " 
Bee  clasped  his  arm  In  both  her  hands  and 
sobbed.  It  made  her  feel  wretched,  yet 
filled  her  with  a  delicious  tender  sense  of 
fellow-feeling.  If  he  would  only  tell  her  all  ! 
It  would  be  hard  upon  her,  and  yet  It  would 
be  a  sort  of  heavenly  pang  to  hear  another, 
and,  oh  !  surely,  this  time,  a  happy  love  tale. 
Bee  sat  down  close  by  him,  and  clasped  his 
arm,  and  sometimes  leaned  her  head  upon  It 
in  the  warmth  of  her  tenderness  and 
sympathy.  And  Charlie  was  persuaded,  by 
degrees,  to  speak.  But  his  tale  was  not  like 
Bee's.  It  was  a  tale  of  a  lady  who  had 
stooped  as  from  her  throne  to  the  young 
fellow  of  no  account — the  ordinary  young- 
man,  who  could  not  understand  how  she  had 
come  to  think  of  him  at  all.  It  was  she  who 
had  inspired  him  with  his  new  ambition,  who 
had  made  him  so  anxious  to  distinguish 
himself,  to  make  something  of  his  life.  She 
had  taken  the  trouble  to  write  to  him,  to 
keep  him  up  to  it  since  he  had  come  ''  down." 
She  had  promised  to  let  him  come  to  see  her 
when   he   came  ''up"  again,   to  Inspire  him 


THE    SORCERESS.  1 75 

and  encourage  him.  "  One  look  at  her  is 
better  than  a  dozen  coaches,"  Charlie  cried, 
in  the  fervour  of  his  heart. 

"  Do  you  mean  that  you  are  going  to  see 
her — in  town  ?  "  asked  Bee,  doubtfully. 

''In  town?  No.  She  detests  town.  It's 
all  so  vain  and  so  hollow,  and  such  a  rush. 
She  came  to  live  in  Oxford  at  the  beginning 
of  last  term,"  Charlie  said. 

"  Oh,"  said  Bee,  and  she  found  no  more  to 
say.  She  did  not  herself  understand  how  it 
was  that  a  little  chill  came  upon  her  great 
sympathy  with  Charlie  and  this  unknown 
lady  of  his — friendship,  if  not  love. 


CHAPTER     XIII. 

Colonel  Kingsward,  however,  could  not  be 
moved  either  by  Bee's  representations  or  by 
anything  said  by  his  son  to  grant  to  Chadie 
the  permission,  and  the  funds  necessary, 
to  pursue  his  studies  in  Oxford  by  going 
"  up  "  to  read  "  in  the  Long."  It  was  indeed 
very  Httle  that  Charhe  said  to  his  father  on 
the  subject.  He  responded  somewhat  sul- 
lenly to  the  Colonel's  questions. 

"  So  I  hear  you  want  to  go  back  to  Oxford 
to  read  ?" 

''  Yes,"  said  the  young  man. 

"  You  have  generally  found  before  this 
that  by  the  end  of  the  term  you  had  had  too 
much  reading." 

No  reply. 


THE    SORCERESS.  I  77 

"  I  suppose  you  want  to  be  free  of  super- 
vision and  do  exactly  what  you  please.  And 
you  find  it  dull  at  home  ?  " 

"  I  have  never  said  so,"  said  Charlie. 

''You  ought  to  feel  that  in  the  circum- 
stances it  was  appropriate  that  it  should  be 
dull.  Good  heavens  !  Were  you  contemplat- 
ing amusing  yourself,  rioting  with  your 
comrades,  when  your  poor  mother — " 

''  I  have  never  thought  of  rioting  with 
comrades,"  said  Charlie,  with  averted  head. 

"  One  knows  what  that  means — going  up 
to  read  in  the  Long  :  boats  and  billiards  and 
hotels,  bands  of  young  men  in  flannels 
lounging  about,  and  every  decorum  thrown 
to  the  winds." 

The  Colonel  looked  severely  at  his  son, 
who  stood  before  him  turning  over  the  pages 
of  a  book  in  his  hand,  with  lowering  brows 
and  closed  mouth. 

"  You  think  I  don't  know,"  he  said,  sharply; 
''  but  you  are  mistaken.  What  would  have 
been  best  for  you  would  have  been  the 
discipline  of  a  regiment.  I  always  thought 
so,  but  at  least  I'm  not  going  to  permit  every 
decent  bond  to  be  broken  through." 

VOL    II.  N 


178  THE    SORCERESS. 

"I  think,  sir,"  said  Charlie,  ''that  it's 
enough  to  say  '  No,'  without  accusing  me  of 
things  I  never  thought  of." 

"  I  am  the  best  judge  of  what  is  enough," 
said  the  angry  father.  ''If  you  want  a  week 
or  so  in  town,  I  don't  object  ;  but  Oxford  in 
the  Long — No.  I  only  hope,"  he  added 
severely,  "  that  there's  no  woman  in  the 
case." 

Charlie's  countenance  flushed  crimson.  He 
gave  his  father  a  furious  glance.  "If  that's 
all,"  he  said,  "  I  may  now  go,  perhaps  ?" 

"Yes,  go,"  said  the  Colonel,  angrily.  He 
was  himself  sorry  for  that  last  insinuation  as 
soon  as  his  son  had  left  the  room.  His  angry 
suspiciousness  had  carried  him  too  far.  Not 
that  he  blamed  himself  for  the  suspicion,  but 
he  was  aware  that  to  speak  of  it  was  a  false 
step  and  could  do  no  good.  If  there  was  a 
woman  in  the  case,  that  flying  dart  would  not 
move  the  young  man  to  penitence  or  turn 
him  from  any  dangerous  way.  Colonel 
Kingsward,  however,  quickly  forgave  himself 
for  this  inadvertence,  and  reflected  with  satis- 
faction that,  at  least,  he  had  prevented  the 
young  fool  from  making  an  ass  of  himself  for 


THE    SORCERESS.  1/9 

this  summer.  And  In  such  cases  absence  is 
the  best  remedy  and  hinders  much  mischief. 
Charlie  rejected  with  indignation  the  week  In 
town  which  his  father  offered.  "  A  week  In 
town!"  he  said  to  Bee,  contemptuously,  "to 
waste  my  time  and  debase  all  my  ideas  ! 
What  does  he  think  I  want  with  a  week  in 
town  ?  That's  the  way  a  fellow's  father 
encourages  him  to  do  the  best  he  can.  Cuts 
off  all  inspiration,  and  throws  one  on  the 
dregs  of  life  !  It's  enough  to  make  a  man 
kick  over  the  traces  altogether." 

"  But,  Charlie,"  said  Bee,  with  timidity, 
*'  don't  you  think  it's  very,  very  quiet  here. 
We  have  nothing  to  disturb  us.  If  you  were 
to  try  to  do  your  work  at  home  ? — you  would 
have  the  library  to  sit  in  all  the  week  while 
papa  is  in  town." 

''Out  of  reach  of  books,  out  of  reach  of 
any  coach — it's  like  telling  a  mason  to  build 
a  wall  without  any  stone." 

"The  library  Is  full  of  books,"  said  Bee, 
with  a  little  indignation. 

"What  kind  of  books?  Military  books, 
and  travels,  and  things  for  reference — old 
peerages,   and    so    forth — and    some    of    the 


l8o  THE    SORCERESS. 

heavy  old  reviews,  and  a  few  novels.  Much 
good  a  man  who  is  going  in  for  real  reading 
would  get  out  of  those !" 

"  But  you  have  your  own  books — all  those 
that  you  carry  about  with  you,  Charlie." 

"  Oh  !  he  said,  with  impatience,  "  What 
are  they  ?  Horrible  cribs  and  things,  that  I 
promised  not  to  use  any  more." 

"  Does  Laura,"  said  Bee,  with  a  little  awe, 
"  say  you  are  not  to  use  cribs  ?  " 

"  And  as  for  the  quiet,"  said  Charlie, 
continuing  his  strain  of  complaint,  '*if  you 
call  that  quiet !  When  you  never  know  that 
next  moment  there  may  not  be  a  rush  down 
the  nursery  stairs  like  wild  horses  let  loose, 
and  shrieks  all  over  the  house  for  Bee  or  for 
nurse,  sending  every  idea  out  of  a  man's 
head  ;  or  else  baby  screaming  fit  to  bring 
down  the  house.  You  know  nothing  about 
it,  to  be  sure;  it  is  like  talking  to  the  wind  to 
talk  to  a  little  thing  like  you.  A  man  can't 
work  unless  he's  in  the  right  place  for  work- 
ing. If  any  difficulty  arises  in  a  passage, 
for  instance,  what  do  you  think  I  am  to 
do    here  ?" 

*'  Do  you  go  to Laura,  when  there  is  a 

difficulty  about  a  passage,  Charlie  ?  " 


THE    SORCERESS.  l8l 

"No,  you  little  fool!"  With  a  flush  of 
anger  and  shame  he  begged  her  pardon 
next  minute.  "  But  It  Is  so  hard  to  explain 
things  to  you,  Bee.  You  are  so  Ignorant 
— naturally,  for,  of  course,  you  never  were 
taught  anything.  Don't  you  know  that 
Oxford  Is  full  of  coaches  ?  "  he  said. 

"  That  was  just  what  I  was  thinking  of, 
Charlie — If  you  will  not  be  angry,  but  let  me 
speak." 

"  Speak  away,"  he  said.  This  was  on 
Monday,  after  Colonel  Kingsward  had  left. 
The  days  which  he  spent  at  Kingswarden 
were  the  heaviest,  as  has  been  said,  to  the 
young  party  ;  nevertheless  when  he  went 
away  the  blank  of  that  long  world  of  a  week, 
without  any  communication  to  speak  of  from 
without,  closed  down  alarmingly  upon  the 
elders  of  the  family.  Even  when  papa  was 
cross,  when  he  was  dissatisfied  with  his 
dinner  or  found  fault  with  the  noise  of  the 
children.  It  was  more  or  less  an  event.  But 
when  he  departed  there  was  a  sense  of  being 
cut  off  from  all  events,  separated  from  the 
world  altogether,  shut  out  from  the  news  and 
the  hum  of  society,    which  was   very   blank 


I  82  THE    SORCERESS. 

and  deadening.  Bee  and  Charlie  dined 
alone,  and  it  was  dreary ;  they  spent  the 
evening  together,  or  else — one  in  the  library, 
one  in  the  garden,  where  the  beauty  of  the 
snmmer  evening  was  terrible  to  the  one  poor 
little  girl  with  her  recollections,  incapable  of 
shutting  them  out  in  that  utter  stillness,  and 
trying  very  ineffectually  not  to  be  unhappy. 
When  Charlie  threw  open  the  window  of  the 
library  and  strolled  forth  to  join  her,  as  he 
generally  did,  it  was  a  little  better.  Bee  had 
just  done  very  conscientiously  all  her  duties 
in  the  nursery — had  heard  the  children  say 
their  prayers,  in  which  they  still,  with  a  little 
pause  of  awe,  prayed  God  to  bless  dear 
mother — and  had  made  all  the  valorous  little 
efforts  she  could  to  keep  down  the  climbing 
sorrow.  When  she  heard  the  sound  of  the 
library  window  she  quickly  dried  her  eyes 
and  contrived  to  smile.  And  she  was  a  very 
good  listener.  She  suffered  Charlie  to  talk 
about  himself  as  much  as  he  pleased,  and  was 
interested  in  all  he  said.  She  made  those 
little  allusions  to  Laura  which  pleased  him, 
though  he  generally  answered  with  a  scornful 
word,  as  who  should  say  that  "a  little  thing 


THE    SORCERESS.  I  83 

like  you "  was  Incapable  of  comprehending 
that  lady.  But  this  was  the  sole  diversion  of 
these  young  people  in  the  evening.  People 
called  in  the  afternoon,  and  there  was 
occasionally  a  game  of  tennis.  But  in  the 
evening  they  were  almost  invariably  alone. 

They  were  strolling  about  the  garden  on 
this  occasion  when  the  young  man  bewailed 
himself.  Bee,  though  she  made  those  allu- 
sions to  Laura,  had  never  got  over  that  little 
chill  in  respect  to  her  which  had  arisen  in 
the  most  capricious,  causeless  way  when  she 
knew  that  Laura  lived  In  Oxford.  Nothing 
could  be  more  unreasonable,  but  yet  It  was 
so.  It  suggested  something  fictitious  in  her 
brother's  eagerness  to  get  back,  and  In  his 
supposed  devotion  to  his  work.  Had  his 
Egeria  been  anywhere  else  Bee  would  not 
have  felt  this  ;  but  she  did  feel  It,  though  she 
could  not  tell  why.  She  was  very  anxious 
to  please  him,  to  content  him,  if  possible,  with 
his  present  life,  to  make  her  sympathy  sweet 
to  him,  seeing  that  he  had  nobody  but  herself 
to  console  him,  and  must  be  separated  from 
Laura  until  October.  Poor  Charlie  !  It  was 
hard  Indeed  that  this  should  be  the  case,  that 


184  THE    SORCERESS. 

he  should  have  so  dull  a  home  and  no  com- 
panion but  his  sister.  But  it  could  not  be 
helped  ;  his  sister,  at  least,  must  do  what  she 
could. 

''You  must  not  be  angry,"  said  Bee,  very 
humbly.  ''  It  is  only  an  idea  that  has  come 
into  my  head — there  may  be  nothing  at  all 
in  it — but  don't  please  shut  me  up  as  you  do 
sometimes — hear  me  out.  Charlie  !  there  is 
Mr.  Delaine." 

''Mister — what  ?"  said  Charlie,  which  in- 
deed did  not  show  a  very  complaisant  frame 
of  mind — but  a  curate  in  the  country  is  of 
less  importance  in  the  horizon  of  the  son  of  a 
house  who  is  at  Oxford  than  he  is  in  that  of 
the  daughter  at  home. 

"Mr.  Delaine,"  repeated  Bee.  "You 
don't  remember  him,  perhaps,  at  all.  He  is 
the  curate.  When  he  came  first  he  was  said 
to  be  a  great  schalar.  He  took  a  first  class. 
You  need  not  say,  pooh  !  Everybody  said 
so,  and  it  is  quite  true." 

"A  first  in  theology,  I  suppose,"  said 
Charlie,  disdainfully. 

"No,  not  that — that's  not  what  people  call 
a  first.      Mr.   Burton,  I  have  always  heard,  is 


THE    SORCERESS.  185 

a  good  scholar  himself,  and  he  said  a  first  ; 
of  course  you  know  better  than  I  do  what 
that  means." 

'*  Well,"  said  Charlie,  *'and  supposing  for 
the  sake  of  argument  that  he  took  a  first — 
what  then  ?" 

•'  Why,  Charlie  dear  !  He  is  an  Oxford 
man  too  ;  he  must  know  all  the  things  you 
want  to  know — difficult  passages  and  all  that. 
Don't  you  think,  perhaps " 

"  Oh,  a   coach  !"   cried   Charlie.     Then  he 
paused,    and    with    withering    satire,    added 
''No  doubt,  for  little  boys — your  curate  might 
do  very  well.  Bee." 

*'  He  is  not  my  curate,"  said  Bee,  with 
indignation  ;  "  but  I  have  always  heard  he 
was  a  great  scholar.  I  thought  that  was 
what  you  wanted." 

**  It  is  not  to  be  expected,"  said  her 
brother,  loftily,  "  that  you  should  know  what 
I  want.  It  is  not  a  coach  that  is  everything. 
If  that  were  all,  there  need  be  no  such  things 
as  universities.  What  a  man  needs  is  the 
whole  machinery,  the  ways  of  thinking,  the 
arrangements,  the  very  atmosphere." 

He  strolled  along  the  walk  with  his  hands 


l86  THE    SORCERESS. 

in  his  pockets  and  his  shoulders  up  to  his 
ears. 

"  I  do  not  think  it  is  possible,"  he  added, 
turning  to  her  with  a  softened  tone,  "that  I 
could  make  you  understand  ;  for  it  is  so 
different  from  anything  you  have  ever 
known." 

**  I  hope  I  am  not  so  dreadfully  stupid !" 
said  Bee,  incensed.  "If  Laura  understands, 
why  should  it  be  so  impossible  for  me  ?" 

"  Oh,  for  goodness'  sake  talk  of  things  you 
can  know  something  about  ;  as  if  there  was 
any  comparison  between  her  and  you." 

"  I  think  you  are  very  uncivil,"  said  Bee, 
ready  to  weep.  "  I  may  not  be  clever,  but 
yet  I  am  your  sister,  and  it  is  only  because  I 
wanted  to  help  you  that  I  took  the  trouble  to 
speak  at  all." 

"You  are  very  well  meaning.  Bee,  I  am 
sure,"  said  Charlie,  with  condescension  ;  "  I 
do  full  justice  to  your  good  intentions. 
Another  fellow  might  think  you  wanted  to 
have  Delaine  here  for  yourself." 

"Me!"  cried  Bee,  with  a  wild  pang  of 
injured  feeling  and  a  sense  of  the  injustice, 
and  inappropriatness,  the  cruel  wrong  of  such 


THE    SORCERESS.  iS/ 

a  suggestion.  And  that  Charlie  could  speak 
like  that — who  knew  everything  !  It  was 
almost  more  than  she  could  bear. 

'*  But  I  don't  say  that,"  he  went  on  in  his 
lofty  tones.  "  I  know  you  mean  well.  It  is 
only  that  you  don't — that  you  can't  under- 
stand." How  should  she?  he  said  to  himself 
with  amusing  superiority,  and  a  nod  of  his 
head  as  if  agreeing  to  the  impossibility. 
Bee  resented  the  tone,  the  assumption,  the 
comparison  that  was  implied  in  every  word. 

"  I  wonder,"  she  cried,  *'  if  you  ever  tell 
Laura  that  she  doesn't  and  can't  understand  .'^" 
He  stopped  short  opposite  to  her,  and 
grasped  her  arm.  "  Bee,"  he  said  almost 
solemnly,  "  Don't  !  If  you  knew  her  you 
would  know  what  folly  it  is  and  presumption 
to  compare  yourself  for  one  moment ! — and 
do  me  the  favour  not  to  profane  that  name, 
as  if  it  were  only  a  girl's  name  like  your  own." 
"Is  she  a  princess,  then?"  cried  Bee,  "or 
an  angel  ?  Or  what  is  she  ?" 

"She  is  both,  I  think,"  said  Charlie,  in  a 
voice  full  of  awe,  "at  least  to  me.  I  wish 
you  wouldn't  talk  of  her  in  that  way.  I  am 
sorry  I  ever  told  you  her  name.     And  please 


155  THE    SORCERESS. 

just  let  my  affairs  alone.  You  haven't  been 
able  to  do  anything  for  me  with  my  father, 
which  is  the  only  thing  you  might  have  done 
— and  I  don't  want  to  discuss  other  things 
with  you.  So  please  just  let  my  concerns 
alone  from  this  day." 

"It  was  not  I  that  ever  wished  to  inter- 
fere!" cried  Bee,  with  great  mortification  and 
resentment,  and  after  a  few  minutes'  silent 
walk  together  in  much  gloom  and  stateliness 
the  brother  and  sister  bade  each  other  an 
offended  and  angry  good-night. 


C  H  AFTER     XIV. 

This  made,  however,  but  a  very  temporary 
breach  between  Bee  and  her  brother.  They 
were  a  little  stiff  next  morning  at  breakfast, 
and  elaborately  refrained  from  talking  on  any 
but  the  most  trivial  things,  but  by  noon  this 
reserve  had  broken  down,  and  in  the  even- 
ing, though  Bee  proudly  refrained  from 
any  reference  to  Laura,  they  were  as  con- 
fidential as  ever.  Bee's  mind  had  passed 
through  various  vicissitudes  in  respect  to 
the  object  of  Charlie's  adoration.  Her  first 
overwhelming  interest  had  given  way  to  a 
little  doubt,  and  this  was  naturally  strength- 
ened by  the  overweaning  estimate  of  the 
unknown  which  Charlie  thrust  upon  her.  A 
girl  is  very  willing  to  admire  at  second-hand 


190  THE    SORCERESS. 

her  brother's  love,  but  when  she  Is  told  that 
It   is  presumption    to    compare    herself   with 
that   divinity,   her  sympathy   is  strained  too 
far.      Bee  began  to  have  an  uneasy  feeling 
about    this    unknown    Laura.       It    was    one 
thing  to  stimulate  Charlie  to  work,  to  stir  up 
all   that  was   best    in    him,    to    urge  him    to 
distinguish  himself,  for  Charlie's  sake  or  for 
their  joint  sakes,  if  they  married  and  became 
one — which   was  the   only    thing   that   could 
happen    in    Bee's    idea — but    it    was    quite 
another  thing  to  pretend   an  enthusiasm  for 
this  in   order    that    Charlie   should   be   kept 
within  her  reach  and  at  her  feet  during  that 
quiet  time  of  the  long  vacation.      Bee  knew 
enough    to    know    that    severe    work   is  not 
compatible    with    miuch   love-making.       She 
imagined    her  brother  strolling    away    from 
his  books  to  take  Laura  out  on  the  river,  or 
lie    at    her    feet    in    the  garden,   which   had 
become  the  habit  of  his  life,  as   he  betrayed 
to  her  accidentally.    Bee  thought,  with  a  little 
indignation,   that    the  lofty  intentions  which 
would    probably    end    in    these    proceedings 
were   of  the  nature    of   false  pretences,   and 
that  the  girl  whom  Charlie  endowed  with  the 


THE    SORCERESS.  I9I 

most  superlative  qualities  should  not  attempt 
to  take  him  from  his  home  for  such  reason  ; 
or,  at  least,  if  she  did  should  do  it  frankly  for 
love's  sake — which  was  always  a  thing  to  be 
forgiven — and  not  on  any  fictitious  pretence. 

For  Charlie,  being  refused  that  heroic  way 
of  working,  ''going  up  to  read,"  did  not  read 
at  all,  as  was  apparent  to  his  sister's  keen 
eyes.  He  did  not  attempt  to  do  the  best  he 
could,  being  prevented  from  doing  what  he 
desired.  He  settled  himself,  it  is  true,  in  the 
library  after  breakfast,  with  his  books,  as  if 
with  the  intention  of  working,  but  before 
Bee  got  through  the  little  lesson  which  she 
gave  every  morning  to  the  little  ones,  Charlie 
was  out  strolling  about  the  garden,  or  lying 
on  the  grass  in  the  shade  with  a  book,  which 
was  usually  a  novel,  or  one  which  lay  closed 
by  his  side  while  he  abandoned  himself  to 
thought — to  thought,  not  about  his  books  it 
was  to  be  feared,  for  Bee,  with  tremors  of 
sympathy  in  her  heart,  recognised  too  well 
the  dreamy  look,  the  drooped  eyelids,  the  air 
astray  from  anything  going  on  around.  From 
questions  of  study,  as  far  as  Bee  had  per- 
ceived  in   her   short   experience,  the   merest 


192  THE    SORCERESS. 

footstep  on  a  path,  the  dropping  of  a  leaf, 
was  enough  to  rouse  the  student.  Charlie's 
thoughts  were  of  a  far  more  absorbing  kind. 

Colonel  Kingsward  suggested  once  more 
the  week  in  town,  when  he  came  on  another 
Saturday  evening  to  Kingswarden.  He  was 
a  man  not  very  open  to  a  perception  of  the 
wants  of  others,  but  as  time  went  on,  and  he 
himself  became  more  and  more  sensible  of 
the  ameliorating  influences  of  society  and 
occupation,  the  stagnant  atmosphere  at  home, 
where  his  two  elder  children  were  vegetating, 
so  much  against  all  their  previous  habits, 
struck  him  with  a  sensation  which  he  could 
not  wholly  get  the  better  of.  It  was  only 
right  that  Bee,  at  least,  should  remain  in  the 
country  and  in  retirement  the  first  summer 
after  her  mother's  death.  It  would  have  been 
most  unbecoming  had  she  been  in  town  seeing 
people,  and  necessarily,  more  or  less,  been 
seen  by  the  world.  But  yet  he  felt  the 
stillness  close  round  him  like  a  sensible  chill, 
and  was  aware  of  the  great  quiet — aggravated 
by  his  own  presence,  though  of  this  he  was 
scarcely  aware — as  if  it  had  been  a  blight  in 
the  air.      It  made  him  angry  for  the  moment. 


THE    SORCERESS.  1 93 

In  other  times  his  house  in  the  country  had 
always  been  refreshing  and  deHghtful  to  him. 
Now,  the  air,  notwithstanding  that  it  was  full 
summer,  chilled  him  to  the  bone. 

When  you  are  escaping  from  the  atmos- 
phere of  grief,  anything  that  draws  you  back 
to  It  feels  like  an  injury.  He  was  very  cross, 
very  impatient  w^ith  the  silence  at  table,  the 
subdued  looks  of  the  young  people,  and  that 
they  had  nothing  to  say.  Was  it  not  worse 
for  him  than  for  them  ?  He  was  the  one  who 
had  lost  the  most,  and  to  whom  all  ministra- 
tions were  due,  to  soften  the  smart  of  sorrow. 
But  afterwards  his  thoughts  towards  his 
children  softened.  It  was  very  dull  for  them. 
On  the  Sunday  evening  he  took  the  trouble 
to  press  that  week  in  town  upon  Charlie. 
''  There's  a  spare  closet  you  can  have  at  my 
rooms  at  the  office,"  he  said.  "  It's  very 
central  if  not  much  else,  and  I  daresay  your 
friends  will  ask  you  out  quietly  as  they  do 
me.  I  think  even  you  might  bring  up  Bee 
for  the  day  to  see  the  pictures.  She  could 
stay  the  night  with  the  Hammonds  and  see 
Betty." 

*'  Oh,  don't  think  of  me,  papa,"  cried    Bee. 

VOL.    II.  o 


194  THE    SORCERESS. 

"  I  would  rather,  far  rather,  stay  at  home.      I 
don't  care  for  the  pictures — this  year." 

"  That  is  foolish,  my  dear,"  said  the 
Colonel.  "There  is  nothing  in  the  least 
unbecoming  to  your  mourning  in  going  there. 
Indeed,  I  wish  you  to  go.  You  ought  not  to 
miss  the  pictures,  and  it  will  be  a  little 
change.  Of  course,  I  cannot  go  with  you 
myself,  but  Charlie  will  take  you,  and  you 
can  go  to  Portman  Square  to  sleep.  You 
will  see  Betty,  who  must  be  thinking  of  com- 
ing home  about  now  ;  indeed,  it  is  quite 
necessary  you  should  settle  that  with  her. 
She  can't  stay  there  all  the  season,  and  it  is 
rather  heartless  leaving  you  like  this  alone." 

''Oh,  no,  papa.  It  is  I  that  wish  her  to 
stay.  She  would  have  come  back  long  ago 
but  for  me." 

Bee's  generous  assumption  of  the  blame,  if 
there  was  any  blame,  excited  her  father's 
suspicion  rather  than  admiration.  He  looked 
at  her  somewhat  severely.  "  I  cannot  con- 
ceive what  object  you  can  have  in  preferring 
to  be  alone,"  he  said.  ''It  is  either  morbid, 
or —  In  either  case  it  makes  it  more  desir- 
able that  Betty  should  come  back.     You  can 


THE    SORCERESS.  I  95 

arrange  that.  We  will  say  Wednesday.  I 
suppose  you  will  not  be  nervous  about 
returning  home  alone  ?  " 

''  But,  papa — " 

**  I  consider  the  question  settled,  Bee," 
said  Colonel  Kingsward,  and  after  that  there 
was  nothing  more  to  be  said. 

Poor  Bee  wept  many  tears  over  this  com- 
pulsory   first    step    back     into    the     world — 

without    her   mother,   without She   did 

not  mean  (as  she  said  in  her  inmost  thonghts) 
anyone  else;  but  it  made  the  whole  world 
vacant  around  her  to  think  that  neither  on 
one  side  nor  the  other  was  there  anyone  to 
walk  by  her  side,  to  take  her  hand,  to  make 
her  feel  that  she  was  not  alone.  Neverthe- 
less, it  cannot  be  denied  that,  in  the  morning, 
this  was  the  first  thought  that  came  into  her 
mind,  with  a  faint  expansion  of  her  young 
being.  The  change,  though  it  was  not 
joyful,  was  still  something  ;  and  when  she  set 
out  with  Charlie  on  Wednesday  morning  her 
heart,  in  spite  of  herself,  rose  a  little.  To 
see  the  pictures  !  The  pictures  are  not 
generally  very  exciting,  and  there  was  not,  as 
it  happened,  a  sensation  in  any  one  of  them 


196  THE    SORCERESS. 

In  this  particular  year,  even  had  Bee  been 
capable  of  It,  which  she  was  not.  But  yet 
she  had  a  sensation,  and  one  of  the  most 
startling  description.  As  she  was  going 
languidly  along,  looking  at  one  picture  after 
another,  mechanically  referring  to  the  cata- 
logue, which  conveyed  very  little  Idea  to  her 
mind,  her  attention  was  suddenly  attracted  by 
a  lady  standing  In  front  of  one  of  the  chief 
pictures  of  the  year.  She  was  talking  with 
great  animation  to  some  friends  who  sur- 
rounded her,  pointing  out  the  qualities  and 
excellencies  (or  non-excellencies,  for  Bee 
was  not  near  enough  to  hear)  of  the  picture. 
She  was  picturesquely  dressed  In  black,  a  tall 
and  commanding  figure,  with  a  great  deal  of 
lace  about  her,  and  a  fine  profile,  clearly  cut 
and  Impressive.  Bee's  whole  attention  w^as 
called  to  her  as  by  a  charm.  Where  had  she 
seen  her  before  ?  She  seemed  acquainted 
with  every  detail  of  her  figure,  and  penetrated 
by  a  vague  reminiscence  as  of  someone  who 
had  been  of  personal  Importance  to  herself, 
though  she  could  not  tell  when  or  how.  ''Who 
Is  she  ?  Oh,  who  is  she  .^"  Bee  asked  her- 
self.     She  was  very  handsome — Indeed   Bee 


THE    SORCERESS.  19/ 

thought  her  a  beautiful  woman ;  not  young, 
which  is  a  thing  always  noted  with  a  certain 
pain  and  compassion  by  a  young  girl — but 
full  of  grace  and  interest.  While  Bee  gazed. 
open-eyed,  forgetful  of  herself — a  young 
figure,  very  interesting,  too.  to  behold,  in  her 
deep  mourning,  and  with  the  complete  forget- 
fulness  of  herself  involved  in  that  wistful, 
inquiring,  and  admiring  gaze — the  lady  turned 
round,  presenting  her  full  face  to  the  girl's 
troubled  vision.  Bee  felt  her  breath  come 
short,  her  heart  beat.  She  fell  back  hurriedly 
upon  a  vacant  place  on  one  of  the  benehes 
which  someone  had  charitably  left  empty. 
Bee  did  not  know^  w^ho  the  woman  was.  nor 
what  possible  connections  she  could  have 
with  her  own  fate,  and  yet  there  was  a 
conviction  in  the  girl's  heart  that  she  had  to 
do  with  it,  that  somehow  or  other  her  life 
was  in  this  woman's  hands.  It  was  the  lady 
whom  she  had  met  that  autumn  morning  last 
year  in  the  firwoods  round  the  Baths,  where 
Bee  had  gone  to  finish  her  sketch  —  the  lady 
who  had  appeared  suddenly  from  among  the 
trees,  who  had  sat  down  by  her,  and  pointed 
out    the     errors     in    the    little    picture,    and 


198  THE    SORCERESS. 

advised  her  how  to  put  them  right.  The 
black  lace  which  was  so  conspicuous  in  the 
stranger's  dress,  seemed  to  sweep  over  Bee 
as  she  passed,  with  the  same  faint,  penetrat- 
ing odour,  the  same  thrill  of  unaccountable 
sensation.  Bee  could  not  take  her  eyes  from 
this  figure  as  it  moved  slowly  along,  pausing 
here  and  there  with  the  air  of  a  connoisseur. 
Who  was  she  ?  Who  was  she  ?  Bee  turned 
as  she  turned,  following  her  with  her  eyes. 

And  then  there  occurred  the  most  won- 
derful incident,  so  strange,  so  unsuspected, 
so  unaccountable,  that  Bee  could  scarcely 
suppress  a  cry  of  astonishment.  Charlie  had 
been  "  doing  "  the  pictures  in  his  way,  going 
faster  than  his  sister,  and  had  been  roaming 
down  the  whole  side  of  the  long  gallery 
while  Bee  occupied  herself  with  one  or  two 
favourites.  He  appeared  now  at  a  little 
distance,  having  made  the  round  of  the  room, 
and  Bee  was  the  involuntary,  much  surprised 
witness  of  the  effect  produced  upon  Charlie 
by  the  sudden  appearance  which  had  so 
much  excited  herself.  He  stopped  short, 
with  it  seemed  a  sudden  exclamation,  let  the 
book   in  his   hands  drop  in   his  amazement, 


THE    SORCERESS.  1 99 

then,  cleaving  the  crowd,  precipitated  himself 
upon  the  group  in  which  the  lady  stood. 
Bee  watched  with  consternation  the  hurried, 
eager  greeting,  the  illumination  of  his  boyish 
face,  even  the  gesture — both  hands  put  forth, 
and  the  quiver  of  his  whole  eager  figure. 
She  even  heard  a  little  cry  of  surprise  from 
the  lady,  who  presently  separated  herself 
from  her  friends  and  went  on  with  Charlie  in 
the  closest  conversation.  It  seemed  to  Bee 
as  she  watched,  following  them  as  well  as  she 
could  through  the  crowd  which  got  between 
her  and  these  two  figures,  that  there  were  no 
two  heads  so  close  together  in  all  the  throng. 
They  seemed  to  drift  into  a  corner  where  the 
pictures  were  of  no  importance,  where  they 
were  comparatively  undisturbed  as  if  for  the 
most  confidential  talk.  It  was  not  mere 
acquaintanceship,  a  chance  meeting  with 
some  one  he  knew,  it  was  utter  forgetfulness 
of  everything  else,  complete  absorption  in 
this  new  interest  that  seemed  to  move  her 
brother.  For  a  time  Bee  formed  no  con- 
clusion, thought  of  no  explanation,  but 
watched  them  only  with  all  her  faculties. 
The    catalogue    which   Charlie  had   dropped 


200  THE    SORCERESS. 

was  shuffled  and  kicked  to  her  feet  by  the 
passers  by,  a  visible  sign  that  something 
unusual  had  happened.  What  was  It  ?  Who 
was  she  ? 

And  then  there  darted  Into  Bee's  mind  a 
suggestion,  an  Idea  which  she  could  not, 
would  not  entertain.  Laura  !  Was  It  possible 
that  this  could  be  Laura  ?  The  thought  sent 
a  thrill  through  and  through  her.  But  no  ! 
no!  no!  she  cried  within  herself;  Impossible! 
This  lady  was  years  older  than  Charlie — of 
another  generation  altogether — not  a  girl  at 
all.  She  gazed  through  the  crowd  at  the  two 
heads  In  the  corner  of  the  room,  standing  as 
If  they  were  looking  at  the  pictures.  They 
had  their  backs  to  Bee,  and  she  could  see 
nothing  but  occasionally  a  side  glimpse  of 
Charlie's  cheek  and  the  lace  bonnet,  with  the 
unusual  accompaniment  of  a  floating  veil, 
which  covered  his  companion's  head.  She 
had  remembered  the  veil  at  once — not  primly 
fastened  over  her  face,  as  most  ladies  wore 
them,  but  thrown  back  and  falling  behind,  a 
head-dress  such  as  nobody  else  wore.  It 
distinguished  from  every  other  head  that  of 
the  woman  who,  Bee  now  felt  sure,  was  like 


THE    SORCERESS.  20I 

somebody  in  a  tragedy  of  Fate — somebody 
who  had  to  do,  she  could  not  tell  how,  with 
the  shipwreck  of  her  own  life — for  had  she 
not  appeared  mysteriously,  from  she  knew 
not  where,  on  the  very  eve  of  misery  and 
ruin  ? — and  now  was  overshadowing  Charlie's, 
bringing  him  some  calamity.  Bee  shivered 
and  trembled  among  all  the  crowding  people 
on  the  seat  which  so  many  people  envied 
her,  and  felt  that  she  was  retaining  far  longer 
than  her  share.  She  was  too  much  frightened 
to  do  as  she  could  have  wished  to  do,  to  rush 
after  them,  to  draw  her  brother  away,  to 
break  the  spell.  Such  a  dark  lady  had  been 
known  in  story  long  before  Bee  was  born. 
Could  it  be  true  that  hateful  beings  were 
permitted  to  stray  about  even  in  the  brightest 
scenes,  bringing  evil  augury  and  all  kinds  of 
trouble  with  them  ?  Many  a  time  had  Bee 
thought  of  this  lady — of  her  sudden  appear- 
ance, and  of  her  questions  about  the  Leighs  ; 
of  something  in  her  look,  an  air  of  meaning 
which  even  at  the  moment  had  confused  the 
unsuspicious,  unalarmed  girl.  And  now, 
What  was  she  ?  Who  was  she  ?  Laura  ? 
Oh,  no,   no ;    a   hundred  times   no.      If  Bee 


202  THE    SORCERESS. 

could  have  supposed  that  her  respectable 
father  or  any  member  of  her  Innocent  family 
could  have  wronged  anyone,  she  would  have 
thought  it  was  a  ghost -lady  ominous  of 
trouble.  Oh,  what  a  silly  thought  in  broad 
daylight,  in  the  Academy  of  all  places  in  the 
world  !  There  was  very  little  that  was 
visionary  or  superstitious  in  such  a  place. 

Charlie  came  back  to  join  his  sister  after 
a  considerable  time  with  a  glowing  face. 
"  Oh,  you  are  there  !  "  he  cried.  ''  I've  been 
looking  everywhere  for  you.  I  couldn't  think 
where  you  could  have  gone " 

''  I  should  have  seen  you  had  you  been 
looking  for  me,"  said  Bee. 

"  Well,  never  mind,  now  that  I  have  found 
you.  Have  you  seen  as  much  as  you  wish  ? 
It's  time  to  be  moving  off  if  you  mean  to  get 
to  Portman  Square  in  time  for  tea." 

''Charlie,"  said  Bee,  very  gravely,  getting 
up  and  moving  with  him  towards  the  door, 
''  who  is  that  lady  you  were  talking  to  with 
the  black  lace  about  her  head  ?  " 

"What  lady?"  said  Charlie,  with  a  very 
fictitious  look  of  surprise,  and  the  colour 
mounting  all  over  his  face.      ''  Oh,  the  lady  I 


THE    SORCERESS,  203 

met — that  lady  ?  Well,  she  is  a  lady — whom 
I  have  met  elsewhere " 

"  I  have  met  her,  too,"  cried  Bee,  breath- 
less,   ''dow^n    at   the   Baths    just   before 

Oh,  who  is  she — w^ho  is  she,  Charlie?  I  think 
she  is  one  of  the  Fates." 

"You  little  goose,"  cried  her  brother, 
and  then  he  laughed  in  an  unsteady  way. 
*'  Perhaps  she  is — if  there  was  a  good  one," 
he  cried.  "  She  is,"  he  added,  in  a  different 
tone,  and  then  paused  again  ;  ''  but  I  couldn't 
tell  you  half  what  she  is  if  I  were  to  talk  till 
next  week — and  never  in  such  a  noisy,  vulgar 
place  as  this." 

Then  Bee's  mind,  driven  from  one  thought 
to  another,  came  suddenly  back  with  a  jar 
and  strain  of  her  nerves  to  the  question  about 
Laura  ;  was  it  possible  that  this  should  be 
she  ? — for  it  was  the  tone  sacred  to  Laura  in 
which  her  brother  now  spoke.  "  Oh  !  tell  me 
about  her,  tell  me  about  her ! "  she  cried, 
involuntarily  clasping  her  hands — "  she  isn't 
— is  she  ?  Oh,  Charlie,  you  will  have  time 
to  tell  me  when  we  get  into  the  park.  Didn't 
she  want  to  speak  to  me  ?  Why  didn't  you 
introduce  me  to  her  if  she  is  such  a  great 
friend  of  yours  ?" 


204  THE    SORCERESS. 

''  Hush  !  for  goodness'  sake,  now  ;  you  are 
making  people  stare,"  said  Charlie.  He 
hurried  down  the  stairs  and  across  the  road 
outside,  making  her  almost  run  to  keep  up 
with  him.  ''  I  say,  Bee,"  he  cried  hurriedly, 
when  he  had  signalled  to  a  hansom,  ''  should 
you  mind  going  by  yourself?  I  hate  driving 
when  I  can  walk.  Why,  you've  been  in  a 
hansom  by  yourself  before !  You're  not 
not  going  to  be  such  a  little  goose  as  to  make 
a  fuss  about  it  now." 

''Oh,  but  Charlie — I'd  rather  walk  too, 
and  then  you  can  tell  me — " 

''  Oh,  nonsense,"  he  cried,  "  you're  tired 
already.  It  would  be  too  much  for  you. 
Portman  Square,  No.  — .  Good-bye,  Bee. 
I'll  look  up  later,"  he  cried,  as,  to  Bee's  con- 
sternation, the  wheels  of  the  hansom  jarred 
upon  the  curb  and  she  felt  herself  carried 
rapidly  away. 


CHAPTER     XV. 

PoRTMAN  Square  had  seemed  to  Bee  the 
first  step  into  the  world,  after  all  that  had 
happened,  but  when  she  was  there  this  gentle 
illusion  faded.  It  was  not  the  world,  but 
only  another  dry  and  faded  corner  out  of  the 
world,  more  silent  and  recluse  than  even 
Kingswarden  had  become,  for  there  were  no 
voices  of  children  within,  and  no  rustle  of 
trees  and  singing  of  birds  without.  The 
meeting  with  Betty  was  sweet,  but  the  air 
of  the  little  old-fashioned  tea-table,  the  long, 
solemn  dinner,  with  the  butler  and  the  foot- 
man stealing  like  ghosts  about  the  table, 
which  was  laid  out  with  heavy  silver  and  cut 
glass,  with  only  one  small  bunch  of  flowers 
as  a  sacrifice  to  modern  ideas  in  the  middle^ 


206  THE    SORCERESS. 

and  the  silence  of  the  great  drawing-room 
afterwards,  half  lighted  and  dreary,  came 
with  a  chill  upon  the  girl  who  had  been 
afraid  of  being  dazzled  by  too  much  bright- 
ness. There  were  only  the  old  lady  and  the 
old  gentleman,  Betty  and  herself,  around  the 
big  table,  and  only  the  same  party  without 
the  old  gentleman  afterwards.  Mrs.  Lyon 
asked  Bee  questions  about  her  excellent 
father,  and  she  examined  Bee  closely  about 
her  dear  mother,  wishing  to  know  all  the 
particulars  of  Mrs.  Kingsward's  Illness. 

''  I  can't  get  a  nice  serious  answer  from 
Betty.  She  is  such  a  little  thing  ;  and  she 
tells  me  she  was  not  at  home  through  the 
worst,"  Mrs.  Lyon  said. 

It  was  not  a  subject  to  inspire  Bee,  or 
enable  her  to  rise  above  the  level  of  her 
home  thoughts.  Betty  did  not  seem  to  feel 
it  in  the  same  way.  She  was  in  a  white  frock 
with  black  ribbons,  for  Mrs.  Lyon  did  not 
like  to  see  her  in  black,  ''  such  a  little  thing, 
you  know."  Bee  wondered  vaguely  whether 
she  herself,  only  a  year-and-a-half  the  elder, 
was  supposed  to  be  quite  middle-aged  and 
beyond  all  the  happier  surroundings  of  life. 


THE    SORCERESS.  lO'J 

Mrs.  Lyon  gave  her  a  great  deal  of  advice 
as  to  what  she  ought  to  do,  and  talked  much 
of  the  responsibilities  of  the  elder  sister. 
'  You  must  teach  them  to  obey  you,  my  dear. 
You  must  not  let  down  the  habit  of  obedience, 
you  must  be  very  strict  with  them  :  a  sister 
has  more  need  even  than  a  mother  to  be  very 
strict,  to  keep  them  in  a  good  way."  Bee 
sat  very  still,  while  the  old  lady  prosed.  It 
was  so  silent  but  for  that  voice,  that  the 
ticking  of  the  clock  became  quite  an  impor- 
tant sound  in  the  large  dim  room.  And  Bee 
strained  her  ears  for  the  sound  of  a  hansom 
drawing  up,  for  Charlie's  step  on  the  pave- 
ment. Many  hansoms  stopped  at  neighbour- 
ing houses,  and  footsteps  sounded,  but 
Charlie  did  not  make  his  appearance.  "  My 
brother  said  he  w^ould  look  in  later,"  she  had 
told  Mrs.  Lyon  when  she  arrived.  "  W^ell, 
my  dear,  we  shall  hope  he  will,"  the  old  lady 
had  said,  but  a  voune  man  in  London  finds  a 
hundred  engagements."  And  Betty,  who  had 
been  so  serious,  who  had  been  so  sweet,  a 
perfect  companion  at  the  time  of  their 
mother's  death,  more  deeply  penetrated  by 
all  the  influences  of  the  time  than  Bee  herself, 


208  THE    SORCERESS. 

now  flitted  about  in  her  white  frock,  with  all 
her  old  brightness,  and  sang  her  little  song 
without  faltering,  to  show  Bee  what  progress 
she  had  made  since  she  had  been  taking 
lessons.  Bee  could  scarcely  yet  sing  the 
hymns  in  church  without  breaking  down, 
though  to  be  sure  a  girl  who  was  having  the 
best  lessons  would  be  obliged  to  get  over 
that.  After  the  long  evening  when  they 
were  at  last  alone  together,  Betty  did  not 
respond  warmly  to  Bee's  suggestion  that  she 
should  now  be  thinking  of  returning  home. 
"  You  seem  to  think  of  nothing  but  the 
children,"  she  said  ;  "you  can't  want  me,"  to 
which  Bee  could  only  reply  that  there  were 
more  things  than  the  children  to  think  of,  and 
that  she  was  very  lonely  and  had  no  one  to- 
talk  to 

"  But  you  have  Charlie,"  said  Betty. 

"Charlie  is  very  full  of  his  ow^n  concerns. 
He  has  not  much  sympathy  with  me.  All 
that  he  wants  is  to  get  back  to  Oxford." 

"  To  Oxford  in  the  vacation  ?  What 
would  he  do  there  ?" 

''He  says  he  would  work,"  said  Bee. 

"Oh,  Bee,  how  nice  of  Charlie!     I   know 


THE    SORCERESS.  209 

they   do  sometimes,   Gerald   Lyon  tells  me  ; 
but  I  never  thought  that  Charlie " 

''No,"  said    Bee,    "and   I    don't  feel  very 

sure  now,   there  is  someone to  whom  he 

writes  such  long  letters — — " 

"Oh,  Bee!  This  is  far,  far  more  interest- 
ing than  reading!  Do  you  know  who  she  is? 
Does  he  tell  you  about  her  ?" 

"  Her  name  is  Laura,"  said  Bee,  "that  is 
all  I  know." 

"Oh,"  cried  Betty,  "Charlie  too!"  And 
then  a  flush  came  over  the  girl's  uplifted  face. 
Bee,  poor  Bee,  absorbed  in  the  many  things 
which  had  dawned  upon  her  which  were 
beyond  Betty,  did  not  observe  the  colour  nor 
even  that  significant  "too"  which  had  come 
to  Betty's  lips  in  spite  of  herself. 

"  I  think  he  met  her  or  someone  belonging 
to  her — at  the  Academy  to-day  ;  and  that's 

why  he  hasn't  come Oh,    Betty,  I   am 

not  happy  about  it — I  am  not  happy  at  all !'' 

Betty  put  her  arms  round  Bee  and  kissed 
her.  She  thought  it  was  the  remembrance  of 
her  own  disappointment  and  disaster  which 
made  her  sister  cry  out  in  this  heartbroken 
way.      Betty  looked   very  wistfully  in   Bee's 

VOL.    II.  P 


2IO  THE    SORCERESS. 

eyes.  She  was  more  sorry  than  words  could 
say.  If  she  could  have  done  anything  in  the 
world  ''  to  make  it  all  come  right  "  she  would 
have  done  so,  and  in  the  bottom  of  her 
heart  she  still  had  a  conviction  that  all  would 
"come  right."  ''Oh,  Bee,  Bee!"  she  cried, 
"  cannot  anything  be  done  ?  If  only — only 
you  would  have  listened  to  his  mother ! — 
Bee " 

Bee  held  up  a  warning  finger.  ''  Do  you 
think  it  is  myself  I  am  thinking  of?"  she 
said,  and  then,  wringing  her  hands,  she  added, 
**  I  don't  know  what  harm  we  have  done  to 
bring  it  on,  but,  oh  !  I  think  we  are  in  the 
hands  of  fate." 

What  did  this  mean  ?  Betty  thought  her 
sister  had  gone  out  of  her  mind,  and  Bee 
would  make  no  explanation.  But  I  think  this 
strange  conversation  made  Betty  rather  less 
willing  to  return  home.  She  was  the  darling 
of  the  house  in  Portman  Square  ;  though 
they  did  not  go  into  society,  they  had  all 
manner  of  indulgences  for  Betty,  and  took 
her  to  the  Park,  and  encouraged  the  visits  of 
their  nephew,  Gerald,  who  was  a  very  merry 
companion   for   the  girl.      He  was  permitted 


THE    SORCERESS.  211 

to  take  her  to  see  various  sights,  and  the  old 
people,  as  usual,  did  not  perceive  what  was 
beginning  to  dawn  under  their  very  eyes. 
Betty  was  such  a  little  thing.  The  con- 
sequence was  that,  though  Bee  thought 
Portman  Square  still  duller  than  Kings- 
warden,  her  little  sister  was  not  of  that 
opinion.  Bee  accordingly  went  back  alone 
next  day,  Betty  accompanying  her  to  the 
railway  station.  Neither  at  Portman  Square 
nor  at  the  railway  station  did  Charlie 
appear,  and  it  was  with  a  heavy  heart 
that  Bee  went  home.  It  seemed  to  her 
as  she  travelled  alone,  for,  I  think,  the 
first  time  in  her  life  — -  she  was  not  yet 
quite  twenty — that  everyone  was  following 
his  or  her  own  way,  and  that  only 
she  was  bearing  the  whole  burden  of  the 
family.  Her  father  had  returned  to  his  own 
world,  his  club,  his  dinners,  official  and 
otherwise.  It  was  indispensable  that  he 
should  do  so.  Bee  had  understood,  it  being 
impossible  for  a  man  in  his  position  to  with- 
draw from  the  world  on  account  of  any 
private  feeling  of  his  own.  And  Betty  had 
flashed  back  again  into  her  music,   and  her 


212  THE    SORCERESS. 

white  frock,  and  was  seeing  everything  as  of 
old.  And  Charlie — oh,  what  was  Charlie 
doing,  drifting  off  into  some  tragic  enchant- 
ment ?  The  poor  girl's  heart  was  very- 
heavy.  There  seemed  only  herself  to  think 
of  them  all  in  their  separate  paths,  one 
here  and  another  there,  going  further  and 
further  off  in  so  many  different  directions 
from  the  event  which  had  broken  the 
unity  of  the  family,  yet  surely  should 
have  held  them  together  in  their  common 
trouble.  That  event  had  gone  into  the 
regions  of  the  past.  The  time  of  the  mother 
was  over,  like  a  tale  that  is  told.  There 
were  still  the  children  in  the  nursery,  and 
Bee,  their  guardian,  watching  over  them — 
but  the  others  all  going  off,  each  at  their 
separate  angle.  It  is  hard  enough  to  realise 
this,  even  when  age  has  gained  a  certain 
insensibility,  but  to  the  girl,  this  breaking  up 
of  the  family  was  terrible.  ''  1 — even  I  alone 
remain,"  she  was  inclined  to  say  with  the 
prophet,  and  what  could  she  do  to  stop  the 
closing  of  these  toils  of  Fate  ?  Her  mind 
gradually  concentrated  on  that  last  and  most 
alarming  theme  of  all — the  woman,  the  lady, 


THE    SORCERESS.  213 

without  a  name  or  history,  or  any  evident 
link  with  the  family,  who  had  thus,  for  the 
second  time,  appeared  in  the  path.  Bee  tried 
to  fall  back  upon  her  reason,  to  represent  to 
herself  that  she  had  no  real  cause  for 
assuming  that  the  stranger  of  whom  she 
knew  nothing,  who  might  simply  have  been 
walking  through  that  German  wood,  and 
have  stopped  by  chance  to  speak  to  the  little 
English  girl  with  her  stupid  sketch,  had 
anything  to  do  with  the  disaster  which  so 
soon  overtook  that  poor  little  English  girl  in 
the  midst  of  her  happy  love.  She  had  no 
reason,  none,  for  thinking  so.  She  tried  to 
represent  to  herself  how  foolish  she  had  been 
to  entertain  such  a  notion,  how  natural  and 
without  meaning  the  incident  had  been.  And 
now  again,  for  the  second  time,  what  reason 
had  she  to  believe  that  anything  fatal  or  even 
dangerous  to  Charlie  was  in  this  lady's 
appearance  now  ?  She  was  a  distinguished- 
looking  woman,  much  older  than  Charlie. 
What  was  more  likely  than  that  such  a 
woman,  probably  by  her  looks  a  married 
lady,  a  person  of  importance,  should  have  a 
great    deal    of  influence    over    a    youth    like 


214  '^^^    SORCERESS. 

Charlie  if  she  took  notice  of  him  at  all  ?     All 
this    was    very    reasonable.     There    was   far 
more  sense  in  it  than  in  that  foolish  terror  . 
and  alarm  which  had  taken  possession  of  her 
mind.     She    had    almost    persuaded    herself  . 
that  these  apprehensions  were  foolish  before 
she  reached  home,    and  yet  the  moment  after 
she  had  succeeded  in  reasoning  it  all  out,  and 
convincing    herself    how    foolish    they    had 
been,  they  had  risen  up  in  a  crowd  and  seized 
her  anxious  mind  again. 

It  was  some  days  beyond  the  week  which 
Charlie  had  been  allowed  in  town  when  he 
came  back.  He  was  in  agitated  spirits,  with 
a  look  of  mingled  excitement  and  exhaustion, 
which  gave  Bee  many  alarms,  but  which  she 
was  not  sufficiently  skilled  or  experienced  to 
interpret.  Colonel  Kings  ward  had  not  come 
home  in  the  interval,  having  gone  somewhere 
else  to  spend  his  weekly  holiday,  and  when 
he  did  come  there  were  various  colloquies 
between  him  and  his  son,  which  were 
evidently  of  a  disturbing  kind.  Some  of 
these  were  about  money,  as  was  to  be  made 
out  by  various  allusions.  Charlie  had  either 
been   spending   too   much,    or  had   set   up  a 


THE    SORCERESS.  21  5 

claim  to  more  in  the  future,  a  claim  which  his 
father  was  reluctant  to  allow.  But  it  seemed 
that  he  had  come  out  triumphant  in  the  end, 
to  judge  by  their  respective  looks,  when  they 
issued  from  the  library  together,  just  before 
Colonel  Kingsward  left  for  town. 

"  I  hope,  at  least,  you'll  make  good  use  of 
it,"  were  the  father's  last  words — and  ''  you 
may  trust  me,  sir,"  said  Charlie,  with  all  the 
elation  of  victory. 

He  was  in  great  spirits  all  day,  teasing  the 
children,  and  giving  Bee  half  confidences  as 
to  the  great  things  he  meant  to  do. 

"  They  shan't  put  me  off  with  any  of  their 
beastly  Governorships  at  the  end  of  the 
world,"  said  Charlie.  "  I  shall  play  for  high 
stakes,  Bee,  I  can't  afford  to  be  a  mere 
attache  long,  but  they  shan't  shelve  me  at 
some  horrible  African  station,  I  can  tell  you. 
That's  not  a  kind  of  promotion  that  will  suit 
me." 

"  But  you  will  have  to  go  where  you  are 
sent,"  said  Bee. 

"Oh,  shall  I?"  cried  Charlie,  '^that  is 
all  you  know  about  it.  Besides,  when  a  man 
has    a    particularly    charming    wi "       He 


2l6  THE    SORCERESS. 

Stopped    and    coughed    over  the  words,  and 
laughed  and  grew  red. 

''  Do  you  think  your  manners  are  so  par- 
ticularly charming  ?"  said  Bee,  with  familiar 
scorn,  upon  which  Charlie  laughed  louder 
than  ever  and  walked  away. 

Next  day  he  left  home  hurriedly,  saying  he 
was  going  to  make  a  run  for  a  day  or  two  to 
''see  a  man,"  and  came  back  in  the  same 
excited,  exhausted  state  on  Saturday  morning, 
before  his  father  returned — a  process  which 
was  repeated  almost  every  week,  to  the  great 
consternation  and  trouble  of  Bee.  For 
Charlie  never  mentioned  these  absences  to 
his  father,  and  Bee  felt  herself  spell-bound, 
as  if  she  were  incapable  of  doing  so.  How 
could  she  betray  her  brother  ?  And  the 
letters  to  Laura  ceased.  He  had  no  time 
now  to  write  these  long  letters.  Neither  did 
he  receive  them  as  used  to  be  the  case.  Had 
the  correspondence  ceased,  or  was  there  any 
other  explanation  ?  But  Charlie  talked  but 
little  to  his  sister  now,  and  not  at  all  on  this 
subject,  and  thus  the  web  of  mystery  seemed 
to  be  woven  more  and  more  about  his  feet — 
Bee  alone  suspecting  or  fearing  anything 
Bee  alone  entirely  unable  to  make  it  clear. 


CHAPTER      XVI. 

The  year  went  on  In  Its  usual  routine,  the 
boys  came  back  from  school,  there  was  the 
usual  move  to  the  seaside,  all  mechanically 
performed  under  the  Impulse  of  use,  and 
when  the  anniversary  came  round  of  the 
mother's  death,  It  passed,  and  the  black 
dresses  were  gradually  laid  aside.  And 
everything  came  back,  and  everybody  refer- 
red to  Bee  as  If  there  had  always  been  a  slim 
elder  sister  at  the  head  of  affairs.  Betty 
came  home  at  the  end  of  the  season  with 
a  sentiment  In  respect  to  Gerald  Lyon,  and 
with  the  prospect  of  many  returns  to  Port- 
man  Square,  but  nothing  final  In  her  little 
case,  nothing  that  prevented  her  from   being 


2l8  THE    SORCERESS. 

one  of  the  ringleaders  in  all  the  mischief 
which  Inevitably  occurred  when  the  family 
were  gathered  together.  Bee  had  become 
so  prematurely  serious,  so  over-wrought  with 
the  cares  of  the  family,  that  Betty,  who  was 
too  energetic  to  be  suppressed,  gradually 
came  to  belong  rather  to  the  faction  of  the 
boys  than  to  share  the  responsibilities  of  the 
elder  sister,  which  might  have  been  her 
natural  place.  The  second  Christmas,  instead 
of  being  forlorn,  like  the  first,  was  almost 
the  gayest  that  had  been  known  in  Kings- 
warden  for  many  years.  For  the  boys  were 
growing,  and  demanded  Invitations  for  their 
friends,  and  great  skating  while  the  frost 
lasted,  which,  as  the  pond  at  Kingswarden 
was  the  best  for  a  great  number  of  miles 
round,  brought  many  cheerful  youthful 
visitors  about  the  house.  Colonel  Kings- 
ward  was  nothing  If  not  correct  ;  he  did  not 
neglect  the  Interests  of  any  of  his  children. 
He  perceived  at  once  that  to  have  Bee  alone 
at  the  head  of  affairs,  without  any  support, 
especially  when  his  own  time  at  home  was  so 
much  broken  by  visits,  would  be  bad  at  once 
for  her  •'  prospects,"  and  for  the  discipline  of 


THE    SORCERESS.  219 

the  family.  He  procured  a  harmless,  neces- 
sary aunt  accordingly,  a  permanent  member 
of  the  household,  yet  only  a  visitor,  who 
could  be  displaced  at  any  time,  to  provide  for 
all  necessary  proprieties,  an  arrangement 
which  left  him  very  free  to  go  and  come 
as  he  pleased.  And  thus  life  resumed  its 
usual  lightness,  and  youth  triumphed,  and 
things  at  Kingswarden  went  on  as  of  old, 
with  a  little  more  instead  of  less  commotion 
and  company  and  entertainment  as  the  young 
people  developed  and  advanced. 

It  was  perhaps  natural  enough,  too,  in  the 
circumstances  that  Charlie,  though  the  oldest 
son,  should  be  so  little  at  home.  He  came 
for  Christmas,  but  he  did  not  throw  himself 
into  the  festivities  with  the  spirit  he  ought  to 
have  shown.  He  was  in  a  fitful  state  of 
mind,  sometimes  in  high  spirits,  sometimes 
overclouded  and  impatient,  contemptuous  of 
the  boys,  as  having  himself  reached  so  differ- 
ent a  line  of  development,  and  indifferent 
to  all  the  family  re-unions  and  pleasures. 
Sometimes  it  seemed  to  Bee,  who  was  the 
only  one  in  the  family  who  concerned  herself 
about  Charlie's  moods,   that  he  was  anxious 


2  20  THE    SORCERESS. 

and  unhappy,  and  that  the  air  of  being  bored 
which  he  put  on  so  readily,  and  the  hurried 
way  in  which  he  rushed  out  and  in,  impatient 
of  the  family  calls  upon  him,  concealed  a 
secret  trouble.  He  complained  to  her  of 
want  of  money,  of  his  father's  niggardliness, 
of  the  unhappy  lot  of  young  men  who  never 
had  any  "margin,"  who  dared  not  spend  an 
extra  shilling  without  thinking  where  it  was 
to  come  from.  But  whether  this  was  the 
only  trouble,  or  how  it  came  about  that  he 
had  discovered  himself  to  be  so  poor,  Bee, 
poor  child,  who  knew  so  little,  could  not 
divine.  How  miserable  it  was  that  it  was 
she  who  was  in  the  mother's  place !  Mamma 
would  have  divined,  she  would  have  under- 
stood, she  would  have  helped  him  through 
that  difficult  passage,  but  what  could  Bee  do, 
who  knew  nothing  about  life,  who  thought  it 
very  likely  that  she  was  making  mountains 
out  of  molehills,  and  that  all  young  men  were 
bored  and  uneasy  at  home — oh,  if  people 
would  only  be  all  good,  all  happy  with  each 
other,  all  ready  to  do  what  pleased  the  whole, 
instead  of  merely  what  pleased  themselves  ! 
To    Bee,   so  prematurely   introduced    into 


THE    SORCERESS.  221 

the  midst  of  those  jars  and  Individual  striv- 
ings of  will  and  fancy,  It  seemed  as  If  every- 
thing might  be  made  so  easy  in  life  by  this 
simple  method.  If  only  everybody  would  be 
good  !  The  reader  may  think  It  was  a 
nursery  view  of  human  life,  and  yet  what 
a  solution  It  would  give  to  every  problem  I 
Colonel  Kingsward  then  would  have  been 
more  at  home,  would  have  been  the  real 
father  who  commanded  his  children's  con- 
fidence, instead  of  papa,  whose  peculiarities 
had  to  be  studied,  and  In  whose  presence  the 
children  had  to  be  hushed  and  every  occasion 
of  disturbance  avoided,  and  of  whom  they 
were  all  more  or  less  afraid.  And  Charlie 
would  have  been  more  or  less  a  second  to 
him,  thoughtful  of  all,  chivalrous  to  the  girls, 
fond  of  home,  instead  of,  as  he  was,  pausing 
as  it  were  on  one  foot  while  he  was  with  his 
family,  anxious  only  to  get  away.  And  Bee 
— well,  Bee  perhaps  would  have  been  different 
too  had  that  new,  yet  old,  golden  rule  come 
into  full  efficacy.  Oh,  if  everybody,  including 
always  one's  own  self,  would  only  be  good  ! 

It  makes  the  head  go  round  to  think  what 
a  wonderful  revolution  in  the  world  generally 


2  22  THE    SORCERESS. 

the  adoption  of  that  simplest  method  would 
produce.  But  in  poor  Bee's  experience  it 
was  the  last  rule  likely  to  be  adopted  in 
Kings  warden,  where,  more  and  more  to  the 
puzzled  consciousness  of  the  girl  not  able 
to  cope  with  so  many  warring  iudividualities, 
everyone  was  going  his  own  way. 

It  was  in  the  early  spring  that  Colonel 
Kingsward  came  down  from  town  to  Kings- 
warden,  looking  less  like  the  adoption  of  this 
method  than  ever  before.  The  children  were 
in  the  hall  when  he  came,  busy  with  some 
great  game  in  which  various  skins  which 
were  generally  laid  out  there  were  in  use  as 
properties,  making,  it  must  be  allowed,  a 
scene  of  confusion  in  that  place.  The 
Colonel  was  not  expected.  He  had  walked 
from  the  station,  and  the  sound  of  his  voice 
stopped  the  fun  with  a  sudden  horror  of 
silence  and  fright,  which,  indeed,  was 
not  complimentary  to  a  father.  Instead  of 
greetings,  he  asked  why  the  children  were 
allowed  to  make  such  a  confusion  in  the 
place,  with  a  voice  which  penetrated  to  the 
depths  of  the  house  and  brought  Bee  and 
Betty  flying  from  the  drawing-room. 


THE    SORCERESS.  223 

"Papa!"  they  both  cried,  in  surprise, 
mingled  with  alarm.  Colonel  Kingsward 
walked  into  the  room  they  had  left,  ordering 
peremptorily  the  children  to  the  nursery,  but 
finding  certain  friends  of  Betty's  there,  in  full 
enjoyment  of  talk  and  tea,  retreated  again  to 
his  library,  Bee  following  nervously. 

''  Is  your  brother  here  ?"  he  asked,  harshly, 
establishing  himself  with  his  back  to  the  fire. 

"  My  brother  ?"  echoed  Bee,  for  indeed 
there  were  half-a-dozen,  and  how  was  she  to 
know  on  the  spur  of  the  moment  which  he 
meant. 

Colonel  Kingsward  looked,  in  the  partial 
light  (for  a  lamp  which  smoked  had  been 
brought  in  hurriedly,  to  make  things  worse), 
as  if  he  would  have  liked  to  seize  his 
daughter  and  wring  her  slender  neck.  He 
went  on  with  additional  irritation  :  "I  said 
your  brother.  The  others,  I  have  no  doubt, 
will  provide  trouble  enough  in  their  turn. 
For  the  moment  it  is,  of  course,  Charlie  I 
mean.      Is  he  here  ?" 

"  Papa  !  Why,  he  is  at  Oxford,  you  know, 
in  the  schools " 

Colonel  Kingsward  laughed  harshly.    "He 


2  24  "^^^E    SORCERESS. 

was  going  in  for  honours,  wasn't  he  ? 
Wanted  to  go  up  to  read  In  the  long  vacation 
— was  full  of  what  he  was  going  to  do  ? 
Well,  it  has  all  ended  in  less  than  nothing, 
as  I  might  have  known  It  would.  Read 
that !"  he  cried,  tossing  a  letter  on  the  table. 

Bee,  with  her  heart  sick,  took  up  and 
opened  the  letter,  and  struggled  to  read,  in 
her  agitation,  an  exceedingly  bad  hand  by  an 
indifferent  light.  She  made  out  enough  to 
see  that  Charlie  had  not  succeeded  in  his 
"  schools,"  that  he  had  not  even  secured  a 
"pass,"  that  he  had  incurred  the  continual 
censure  of  his  college  authorities  by  shirking 
lectures,  failing  in  engagements,  and  doing 
absolutely  no  work.  So  far  as  was  known 
there  was  nothing  against  his  moral  character, 

but Bee,  to  whom  the  censure  of  the 

college  sounded    like    a   sentence    of    death, 
put  down  the  dreadful   letter  carefully,    as  if 
It    might    explode,    and    raised   large    eyes, 
widened    with    alarm    and    misery,    to    her 
father's  face. 

"  Oh,  papa !  "  was  all  that  she  could  say. 

''  I   telegraphed  to  him  to  come  home  at 
once    and    meet    me    here.     The  fool,"  said 


THE    SORCERESS.  225 

Colonel  Kingsward,  pacing  about  the  room, 
"  is  capable  of  not  doing  that — of  going  away 
—of " 

''  Papa,  they  say  there  is  nothing  against 
his  character.  Oh  !  you  couldn't  think  that 
he  would  —  do  anything  dreadful;  not  dis- 
appear,   not "     Bee  said  the   rest  in  an 

anguish  of  suspicion  and  ignorance  with  her 
eyes. 

"  God  knows  what  an  idiot  like  that  may 
do !  Things  are  bad  enough,  but  he  will,  of 
course,  think  them  worse  than  they  are. 
There  is  one  thing  we  may  be  sure  of,"  he 
said,  with  a  fierce  laugh,  "  Charlie  will  do 
nothing  to  make  himself  uncomfortable.  He 
knows  how  to  take  care  of  himself"  Colonel 
Kingsward  walked  up  and  down  the  room, 
gnawing  the  end  of  his  moustache.  The 
lamp  smoked,  but  he  took  no  notice  of  it. 
''There  is  one  thing  certain,"  he  said,  "and 
that  is,  there's  a  woman  in  it  I  remember 
now,  he  was  always  thinking  of  something ; 
like  an  ass,  I  supposed  it  was  his  studies. 
No  doubt  it  was  some  Jezebel  or  other." 

"  Papa,"  said  Bee. 

"  Speak  out !    Has  he  told  you  anything  ?'' 

VOL.    II.  Q 


226  THE    SORCERESS. 

He  Stopped  in  front  of  her,  and  stood  looking 
with  threatening  eyes  into  her  face.  "If  you 
keep  back  anything  from  me,"  he  said,  "your 
brother's  ruin  will  be  on  your  head." 

"  Papa,"  said  Bee,  faltering,  *'  it  is  not 
much  I  know.  I  know  that  there  was  a  lady 
who  lived  in  Oxford ^" 

"Ah!  The  long  vacation,"  he  exclaimed, 
with  another  angry  laugh. 

"He  used  to  write  long  letters  to  her,  and 
he  told  me  her  name." 

"  That  is  something  to  the  purpose.  What 
was  her  name  ?  " 

"He  said,"  said  Bee,  in  a  horror  of  betray- 
ing her  brother,  yet  impelled  to  speak,  "  he 
said  that  she  was  called — Laura,  papa." 

"  What  ?"  he  cried,  for  Bee's  voice  had 
sunk  very  low  ;  and  then  he  turned  away 
again  with  an  impatient  exclamation,  calling 
her  again  a  little  fool.  "  Laura,  confound 
her !  What  does  that  matter  ?  I  thought 
you  had  some  real  information  to  give." 

"  Papa,"  said  Bee,  timidly,  "there  is  a  little 
more,  though  perhaps  it  isn't  information. 
When  he  took  me  to  the  Academy  in  summer 
I   saw  him  meet  a  lady.     Oh,  not  a  common 


THE    SORCERESS.  22  7 

person,  a  beautiful,  grand-looking  lady.  But 
it  could  not  be  the  same,"  Bee  added,  after  a 
pause,  *'for  she  was  much  older  than  Charlie 
— not  a  young  lady  at  all." 

"  Why  didn't  you  tell  me  this  at  the  time?" 
cried  Colonel  Kingsward.  "  Can  one  never 
secure  the  truth  even  from  one's  own  child- 
ren ?  I  should  have  sent  him  off  at  once  had 
I  known.  What  do  you  mean  by  not  young 
at  all?" 

"  I  should  think,"  said  Bee,  with  diffidence 
and  a  great  anxiety  not  to  exaggerate  such  a 
dreadful  statement,  ''that  she  might  perhaps 
have  been — thirty,  papa." 

"  You  little  idiot,"  her  father  kindly  replied. 

Why  was  she  a  little  idiot  ?  But  Bee  had 
not  time  to  go  into  that  question.  The  even- 
ing was  full  of  agitation  and  anxiety.  The 
poor  little  girl,  unused  to  such  sensations,  sat 
through  dinner  in  a  quiver  of  anxious  abstrac- 
tion, listening  for  every  sound.  There  were 
several  trains  by  which  he  might  still  come, 
and  at  any  moment  when  the  door  opened 
Charlie  might  present  himself,  pale  with 
downfall  and  distress,  to  meet  his  father's 
angry  look,    whose   eyes   were   fixed   on  the 


2  25  THE    SORCERESS. 

door  whenever  It  opened  with  as  much  pre- 
occupation as  Bee's — with  this  difference, 
that  Bee's  eyes  were  soft  with  excuses  and 
pity,  while  those  brilHant  steely  eyes  which 
shone  from  beneath  her  father's  dark  brows, 
and  which  were  the  originals  of  her  own, 
blazed  with  anger.  When  dinner  was  over, 
which  he  hurried  through,  disturbing  the 
servants  in  their  leisurely  routine,  Colonel 
Kingsward  again  called  Bee  to  him  into  the 
library.  She  was  the  only  person  to  whom 
he  could  talk  of  the  subject  of  which  his  mind 
was  full,  which  was  the  sole  reason  for  this 
great  distinction,  for  he  had  very  little 
patience  with  Bee's  trembling  remarks. 
"  Don't  be  a  little  fool,"  was  the  answer  he 
made  to  any  timid  suggestion  upon  which  she 
ventured  ;  but  yet  there  was  a  necessity  upon 
him  to  discuss  it  with  someone,  and  Bee, 
however  inadequate,  had  this  burden  to  bear. 
"If  the  woman  is  the  kind  you  say,  and  if 
she  thinks  there's  anything  to  be  made  by  it 
— why  the  fool  may  have  married  her,"  he 
cried.  *'  Heavens  !  Think  of  it ;  married  at 
three  and  twenty,  without  a  penny  !  But," 
he  added,  colouring  a  little,    "  they  are   very 


THE    SORCERESS.  2  29 

knowing,  these  women.  She  would  find  out 
that  he  was  not  worth  her  while,  and  prob- 
ably throw  him  off  in  time." 

"Oh,  papa!"  cried  Bee,  horrified  by  the 
thought  that  her  brother  might  be  deserted 
in  the  moment  of  his  downfall. 

"  That  is  the  best  we  can  hope.  He  will 
have  K  ingswarden,  of  course,  when  I  die,  but 
not  a  penny — not  a  penny  in  the  meantime 
to  keep  up  any  such  ridiculous—  Listen  !  Is 
that  the  train  ?" 

There  was  a  cutting  near  Kingswarden 
through  which  the  thundering  of  the  train 
was  heard  as  it  passed.  This  had  been  a 
great  grievance  at  first,  but  it  was  not  with- 
out its  conveniences  to  the  accustomed  ears 
of  the  household  now.  They  both  listened 
with  anxiety,  knowing  that  by  this  time 
it  must  have  stopped  at  the  station  and 
deposited  any  passenger,  and  for  the  next 
half-hour  watched  and  waited  ;  Bee,  with  all 
her  being  in  her  ears,  listened  with  an  inten- 
sity of  attention  such  as  she  had  never  known 
before,  holding  her  breath  ;  while  Captain 
Kingsward  himself,  though  he  kept  walking 
up  and  down  the  room,  did  so  with  a  softened 


230  THE    SORCERESS. 

Step  which  made  no  sound  on  the  thick 
carpet,  not  uttering  a  word,  hstening  too. 
To  describe  all  the  sounds  they  heard,  or 
thought  they  heard,  how  often  the  gate 
seemed  to  swing  in  the  distance,  and  the 
gravel  start  under  a  quick  foot,  would  be 
endless.  It  was  the  last  train  ;  if  he  did  not 
come  now  it  would  be  clear  that  he  did  not 
mean  to  come.  And  it  was  now  too  late 
for  any  telegram.  When  it  was  no  longer 
possible  to  believe  that  he  could  have  been 
detained  on  the  way,  Colonel  Kingsward 
drew  a  long  breath  of  that  disappointment 
which,  in  the  yielding  of  nervous  tension,  is 
almost  for  the  moment  a  relief. 

''If  there  is  no  letter  to-morrow  morning 
I  shall  go  up  to  Oxford,"  he  said,  "  and.  Bee, 
if  you  like,  you  can  come  with  me.  You 
might  be  of  use.  Don't  say  anything  to 
Betty  or  your  aunt.  Say  you  are  going  with 
me  to  town  by  the  early  train,  and  that 
you  may  possibly  not  return  till  next  day. 
There  is  no  need  for  saying  any  more." 

"  Yes,  papa,"  said  Bee,  submissively.  That 
was  all  he  knew  !  No  need  for  saying  any 
more  to  Betty,  who  had  known  every  move- 


THE    SORCERESS.  23  I 

ment  her  sister  made  since  ever  she  was  born! 
But,  at  all  events,  Bee  made  up  her  mind  to 
escape  explanation  so  far  as  she  could  to- 
night. She  paused  for  a  moment  at  the 
door  of  the  drawing-room  as  she  passed. 
No  more  peaceful  scene  could  have  been 
presented.  Betty  was  at  the  piano  singing 
one  song  after  another,  half  for  practice,  half 
to  amuse  the  aunt,  who  sat  dozing  in  her 
chair  by  the  fire.  The  others  had  gone  to 
bed,  and  careless  youth  and  still  more  care- 
less age,  knowing  nothing  of  any  trouble, 
pursued  their  usual  occupations  in  perfect 
composure  and  calm.  The  aunt  knitted 
mechanically,  and  dozed  in  the  warmth  and 
quiet  which  she  loved,  and  Betty  went 
on  singing  her  songs,  indifferent  to  her 
audience,  yet  claiming  attention,  breaking  off 
now  and  then  in  the  middle  of  a  line  to  ask 
"  Do  you  like  that,  Aunt  Ellen  ?  Are  you 
paying  any  attention,  Aunt  Ellen  ?"  Yes, 
my  dear,  I  like  it  very  much,"  the  old  lady 
said,  and  dozed  again.  Bee  turned  away 
with  a  suppressed  sob.  Where  was  Charlie  ? 
In  disgrace,  perhaps  heart-broken,  deserted 
by   his  love,   afraid  to  meet  his   father  !     It 


232  THE    SORCERESS. 

was  foolish  to  think  that  he  was  out  in  the 
night,  wandering  without  shelter,  without 
hope,  for  there  was  no  need  of  any  such 
tragic  circumstances,  but  this  was  the  picture 
that  presented  itself  too  Bee's  aching  and 
inexperienced  heart. 


CHAPTER     X  \M  I . 

Charlie  was  not  in  his  rooms  at  College,  he 
had  not  been  there  for  some  days,  and 
nobody  could  furnish  any  information  as  to 
where  he  was.  Colonel  Kings  ward  had  left 
Bee  in  the  hotel  while  he  went  on  to  make 
his  inquiries.  He  was  very  guarded  in  the 
questions  he  asked,  for  though  he  was  himself 
very  angry  with  his  son,  he  was  still  careful 
for  Charlie's  reputation,  explaining  even  to 
the  college  porter,  who  was  very  well 
acquainted  with  the  eccentricities  of  the 
gentlemen,  that  he  had  no  douht  his  son  had 
returned  home,  though  they  had  unfortunately 
crossed  each  other  on  the  way.  The  Colonel 
tried  to  keep  up  this  fiction  even  with  the 
sympathetic  Don,  who  made  matters  so  much 


234  THE    SORCERESS. 

worse  by  his  compassion,  but  who  was  very 
full  and  detailed  in  his  relation  of  poor 
Charlie's  backslidings,  the  heaviness  of  whose 
gate  bill  and  the  amount  of  whose  sins  and 
penalties  were  terrible  to  hear.  He  had 
attended  no  lectures,  he  had  written  no 
essays,  he  had  been  dumb  and  blank  in 
every  examination. 

"  Out  of  consideration  to  you.  Colonel 
Kings  ward,  the  College  has  been  very  for- 
bearing, and  shut  its  eyes  as  long  as 
possible." 

"  I  wish,  sir,  the  College  had  shown  more 
common  sense  and  let  me  know,"  the  Colonel 
cried,  in  wrath  ;  but  that  did  not  throw  any 
light  upon  the  subject. 

As  it  turned  out,  Charlie  had  not  "  gone 
in  "  for  his  "  schools  "  at  all.  He  had  done 
nothing  that  he  ought  to  have  done.  What 
things  he  had  done  which  he  ought  not  to 
have  done  remained  to  be  discovered.  His 
stern  father  did  not  doubt  that  a  sufficient 
number  of  these  actual  offences  would  soon 
be  found  to  add  to  the  virtues  omitted.  He 
went  back  to  the  hotel  where  Bee  had  been 
spending  a  miserable  morning,  and  they  sat 
together  in  gloom  and  silence. 


THE    SORCERESS.  235 

"You  had  better  go  home,"  he  said  to  her. 
"  He  may  have  got  home  by  this  time,  and 
I  don't  see  what  use  you  can  be  here." 

Bee  was  very  submissive,  yet  begged  hard 
to  return  as  far  as  London,  at  least,  with  her 
father  ;  to  wait  for  another  day,  in  case  some 
trace  of  the  prodigal  might  be  found.  Many 
such  parties  have  occupied  the  dreary  hotel 
rooms  and  stared  in  vain  out  of  the  windows, 
and  watched  with  sick  hearts  the  passing 
throng,  the  shoals  of  undergraduates,  to  their 
eyes  all  dutiful  and  well-doing,  while  the  one 
in  whom  they  are  concerned  is  absent,  in  what 
evil  ways  they  know  not.  Poor  Bee  was  too 
young  to  feel  the  full  weight  of  such  alarms 
but  she  was  as  miserable  as  if  she  had  known 
everything  that  could  happen  in  the  vague- 
ness of  her  consciousness  of  despair  and  pain. 
What  Charlie  could  have  done,  what  would 
become  of  him,  what  his  father  would  do  or 
could  do,  were  all  hidden  from  Bee.  But 
there  was  in  it  all  a  vague  misery  which  was 
almost  worse  than  clear  perception.  Colonel 
Kingsward,  with  all  his  knowledge  of  the 
world,  was  scarcely  less  vague.  He  did  not 
know  how  to  find  out  the  secrets  of  an  under- 


2^6  THE    SORCERESS 


graduate  Charlie  had  friends,  but  all  of 
them  protested  that  they  had  seen  very  little 
of  him  of  late.  He  had  fallen  off  from  sports 
and  exercise  as  much  as  from  study.  He 
had  scarcely  been  on  the  cricket  ground  all 
the  summer  ;  he  had  given  up  football  ; 
''  boating  on  the  river  with  ladies,"  he  had 
been  seen,  but  not  recently,  for  the  floods 
were  out  and  such  amusements  were  no 
longer  practicable.  At  night  the  Colonel 
knew  almost  as  little  about  his  son  as  when 
he  had  arrived  full  of  certainty  that  the  whole 
matter  could  be  cleared  up  in  a  few  hours. 

Next  day  began  gloomily  with  another 
visit  to  the  Don,  whom  Colonel  Kingsward 
hoped  to  have  seen  the  last  of  on  their  former 
exasperating  interview.  As  he  had  dis- 
covered nothing  elsewhere,  he  went  back 
again  to  the  authority,  who  had  also  hoped 
on  his  side  to  be  free  from  the  anxious  but 
impatient  father,  and  they  had  another  long 
talk,  which  ended  like  the  first  in  nothing. 
The  college  potentate  had  no  idea  where  the 
youth  could  have  gone.  Charlie  had  left 
most  of  his  property  still  in  his  rooms  ;  he 
had  gone  out  with  only  a  little  bag,   nobody 


THE    SORCERESS.  237 

suspecting  him  of  an  intention  to  '*go  down.' 
After  they  had  gone  over  the  question  again» 
the  Don  being  by  no  means  as  sympathetic 
as  the  first  time,  and  contributing  a  good  deal 
to  Colonel  Kings  ward's  acquaintance  with  his 
son's  proceedings — a  sudden  light  was  for 
the  first  time  thrown  upon  the  question  by  a 
chance  remark.  "You  know,  of  course,  that 
he  had  friends  in  Oxford  ?'' 

''  Like  other  young  men,  I  suppose.  I 
have  seen  several  of  them,  and  they  can  give 
me  no  information." 

"  I  don't  mean  undergraduates  :  people 
living  in  the  town — ladies,"  said  the  Don, 
who  was  a  young  man,  almost  with  a  blush. 
And  after  sending  for  Charlie's  scout,  and 
making  other  inquiries,  Colonel  Kingsward 
was  furnished  with  an  address.  He  went 
back  to  the  hotel  quickly,  in  some  excitement, 
to  inform  Bee  of  the  new  clue  he  had 
obtained,  but  he  scarcely  reached  the  room 
where  she  was  awaiting  him  when  he  was 
told  that  a  lady  had  just  asked  for  him  down- 
stairs. Bee  was  sent  off  immediately  to 
her  room  while  her  father  received  this 
unexpected  visitor.       Bee  had  been  watching 


230  THE    SORCERESS. 

at  the  window  all  the  morning,  looking  down 
upon  that  world  of  young  men,  all  going 
about  their  work  or  their  pleasure,  all  in  their 
ht  place,  while  Charlie  was  no  one  knew 
where.  The  poor  girl  had  been  breaking 
her  heart  over  that  thought,  wistfully  watch- 
ing the  others  among  whom  he  ought  to 
have  been,  feeling  the  pang  of  that  com- 
parison, sometimes  imagining  she  saw  a 
figure  like  his  in  the  distance,  and  watching, 
as  it  approached,  how  every  trace  died  away. 
Where  was  he  ?  Bee's  young  heart  was  very 
sore.  The  vacancy  was  appalling  to  her, 
filling  itself  with  all  kinds  of  visionary  shapes 
of  terror.  She  could  not  think  of  him  only 
as  wandering  away  in  misery  and  despair, 
feelinof  himself  to  have  failed,  ashamed  and 
afraid  to  look  anyone  In  the  face.  She 
scarcely  understood  her  father  when  he 
hurried  her  out  of  the  sitting-room,  but 
obeyed  him  with  a  sense  of  trouble  and 
Injury  though  without  knowing  why. 

Bee  spent  a  very  forlorn  hour  in  her  room. 
She  heard  the  sound  of  the  voices  next  door. 
Her  father's  well  known  tones,  and  a  low 
voice    which    she    felt    must    be    a  woman's. 


THE    SORCERESS.  239 

She  would  have  been  much  tempted  to  listen 
to  what  they  said  if  it  had  been  possible,  but 
there  was  no  door  between  the  rooms,  and 
she  could  only  hear  that  a  long  and  close  con- 
versation was  going  on,  without  making  out 
a  word  of  it.  She  was  very  restless  in  her 
anxiety,  wandering  from  the  window  to  the 
door,  which  she  opened  with  a  desire  to  hear 
better,  which  defeated  itself — and  to  see 
better,  though  there  was  nothing  to  be  seen. 
It  seemed  to  Bee  that  half  the  day  was  over 
before  the  sound  of  movement  in  the  sitting- 
room  warned  her  that  the  conference  was 
breaking  up.  Even  after  that  there  was  a 
long  pause,  and  the  talking  went  on,  though 
it  moved  closer  to  the  door.  Bee  had 
gradually  grown  in  excitement  as  those 
sounds  went  on.  She  stole  to  her  own  half- 
open  door,  as  the  one  next  to  it  was  opened, 
and  the  visitor  came  forth  attended  with  the 
greatest  courtesy  by  Colonel  Kingsward,  who 
accompanied  her  to  the  stairs.  There  the 
lady  turned  round  and  gave  him  her  hand, 
turning  her  face  towards  the  spot  where  the 
unsuspected  watcher  stood  gazing  with  eyes 
of  wonder  and  terror 


240  THE    SORCERESS. 

"  Not  another  step,"  she  said,  with  a  sweet 
but  decided  voice.  "  The  only  thing  I  will 
ask  from  you,  Colonel  KIngsward,  will  be  a 
line,  a  single  line,  to  say  that  all  Is  well." 

''You  may  rely  upon  that,"  the  Colonel 
said,  bowing  over  the  hand  he  held,  "but 
may  not  I  see  you  to  your  carriage,  call  your 
servant  ?" 

"I  am  walking,"  she  said,  "and  I  am 
alone  ;  come  no  further,  please  ;  one  line  to 
say  that  all  Is  well."  He  still  held  her  hand 
and  she  gave  it  a  little,  significant  pressure, 
adding  In  a  low  tone:  "And  happy — and 
forgiven  !" 

Bee  stood  as  If  she  had  been  turned  to 
stone  ;  a  little,  clandestine  figure  within  the 
shelter  of  the  door.  It  was  a  beautiful  face 
that  was  thus  turned  towards  her  for  a 
minute,  unconscious  of  her  scrutiny,  and  the 
voice  was  sweet.  Oh,  not  a  woman  like  any 
other  woman  !  She  said  to  herself  that  she 
remembered  the  voice  and  would  have  known 
it  anywhere  ;  and  the  look,  half  kind,  yet 
with  a  touch  of  ridicule,  of  mockery  In  It. 
This  was  evidently  not  what  the  Colonel  felt. 
He  descended  a   few  of  the  stairs  after  her, 


THE    SORCERESS.  24I 

until  turning  again  with  a  smile  and  with  her 
hands  extended  as  if  to  drive  him  back,  she 
forbade  his  further  attendance.  He  returned 
to  the  sitting-room  thoughtfully,  yet  with  a 
curious,  softened  expression  upon  his  face, 
and  a  few  minutes  afterw^ards,  not  at  once, 
he  came  to  the  door  again  and  called  Bee. 
There  was  still  a  smile  lingering  about  his 
lips,  though  his  mouth  had  stiffened  back  into 
its  usual  somewhat  stern  composure. 

"  Come  in,"  he  said,  "  I  have  something 
to  tell  you.  I  have  had  a  very  strange  visit 
— a  visit  from  a  lady." 

"  I  saw  her,"  said  Bee,  under  her  breath, 
but  her  father  was  too  much  pre-occupied  to 
hear. 

"If  this  was,  as  I  suppose,  the  lady  whom 
you  and  your  brother  met,  you  are  right. 
Bee,  in  thinking  her  very  remarkable.  She 
is  one  of  the  handsomest  women  I  ever  saw, 
and  with  a  charm  about  her,  which — .  But, 
of  course  what  you  w^ant  to  hear  is  about 
Charlie.  I  am  glad  to  tell  you  that  she  has 
very  much  relieved  my  mind  about  Charlie, 
Bee." 

Bee  stood  before  her  father  with  her  hands 

VOL.   II.  R 


242  THE    SORCERESS. 

folded,  with  the  most  curious  sense  of  revolt 
and  opposition  in  her  mind — looking  at  him, 
a  spectator  would  have  said,  with  something 
of  the  sternness  that  was  habitual  to  him,  but 
so  very  inappropriate  on  her  soft  brow.  She 
made  no  reply  to  this.  Her  countenance  did 
not  relax.  Relieved  about  Charlie  ?  No  ! 
Bee  did  not  believe  it.  Pity  and  terror  for 
Charlie  seemed  to  take  stronger  and  stronger 
possession  of  her  heart. 

''  It  is  a  long  story,"  he  said.  "  Sit  down, 
you  have  got  a  way  of  standing  staring,  my 
dear.  I  wish  you  had  more  womanly  models 
like  the  lady  I  have  just  been  talking  to — 
perfectly  clear  and  straightforward  in  what 
she  said,  but  with  a  feminine  grace  and 
sweetness.  Well,  it  appears  that  Charlie 
had  the  good  luck  to  get  introduced  to  this 
lady  about  a  year  ago.  Sit  down,  1  tell  you, 
I  won't  have  you  staring  at  me  in  that  rude 
way." 

There  was  a  little  pause,  and  Bee  sat 
down  abruptly,  and  not  very  gracefully. 
Colonel  Kingsward  could  not  but  remark  the 
difference.  He  followed  her  movements 
for  a  moment  with  his  eyes,  and  then  he 
began  again — 


THE    SORCERESS.  243 

"  For  all  I  can  make  out,  he  has  been 
treated  with  a  kindness  which  should  have 
done  everything  for  a  young  man.  He  has 
been  invited  to  the  house  of  these  ladies — 
he  has  met  all  sorts  of  people  who  ought  to 
be  of  use  to  him,  whom  it  was  a  distinct 
advantage  to  meet — he  has  been  kept  out  of 
the  usual  foolish  diversions  of  young  men. 
So  far  as  I  can  make  out,  there  is  nothing 
against  his  character  except  what  these  Don- 
fellows  call  idleness — a  thing  that  scarcely 
tells  against  a  young  man  in  after-life, 
unless  he  is  a  parson,  or  a  schoolmaster,  or 
something  of  that  kind.  Even  the  missing 
of  his  degree,"  said  the  Colonel,  pulling  his 
moustache  reflectively,  "is  of  little  impor- 
tance among  practical  men.  So  long  as  he 
can  get  through  in  his  modern  languages, 
and  so  forth,  of  what  importance  are  the 
classics  ?  I  am  very  much  relieved  in  my 
mind  about  Charlie.  She  thinks  he  must 
have  gone  straight  down  to  London,  instead 
of  going  home." 

•'  Who  is  the  lady,  papa  ?  " 

Bee's  interest  in   Charlie  seemed   to  have 
dropped,  as  the  Colonel's  had  done,   for  the 


244  '^"^    SORCERESS. 

moment.  His  advocate  had  made  herself 
the  first  person  on  the  horizon. 

"  The  lady  ?  So  far  as  I  can  make  out 
she  is  living  here  with  some  friends,  up  in 
the  district  called  the  Parks,  where  a  great 
many  people  now  live.  She  says  she  has 
always  taken  an  interest  in  the  under- 
graduates, who  are  left  so  sadly  to  them- 
selves, and  that,  being  of  an  age  to  make  it 
possible,  she  has  wished  very  much  to  devote 
herself  to  do  what  she  could  for  these  boys. 
Unfortunately,  with  her  unusual  personal 
attractions— — ."  The  Colonel  stopped  short 
and  bit  his  moustache.  "  After  all  her 
kindness  to  your  brother,  encouraging  him  in 
his  work  and  setting  his  duty  before  him — 
and  no  elder  sister,  no  mother,  could  have 
been  kinder,  from  all  she  tells  me — the 
foolish  boy  repaid  her  good  offices  by — what 
do  you  think  .'^     But  you  will  never  guess." 

"  And  I  will  never,  never  believe  it,"  cried 
Bee,  "  if  it  was  anything — anything  that  was 
not  nice  on  Charlie's  part !  "  Her  voice  was 
quite  hoarse  in  her  emotion,  her  secret  fury 
against  this  woman,  of  whom  she  knew 
nothing,    rising  more   and   more. 


THE    SORCERESS.  245 

"  You  little  fool  !  "  her  father  said,  rising 
and  standing  up  against  the  mantel-piece. 
He  laughed  angrily,  and  looked  at  her  with 
his  most  contemptuous  air.  "One  would 
think  that  even  in  their  cradles  women  must 
begin  to  hate  women,"  he  said. 

Bee,  who  hated  no  one  unless  it  was  this 
woman  whom  she  feared  but  did  not  know, 
grew  angry  red.  Her  blue  eyes  flashed  and 
shone  like  northern  lights.  The  cruel  and 
contemptuous  assumption  which  touched  her 
pride  of  sex,  added  vehemence  to  the  other 
emotion  which  was  already  strong  enough, 
and  roused  her  up  into  a  kind  of  fury. 

"If  she  says  anything  bad  of  Charlie  I 
don't  believe  it,"  she  cried,  "  not  a  word,  not 
a  word  !  Whatever  he  has  done  she  has 
driven  him  to  it !"  Then  Bee  was  suddenly 
silent,  panting,  terrified  or  afraid  that  her  little 
outburst  of  passion  would  close  all  further 
revelations. 

"  It  seems  unnecessary  to  add  another 
word  in  face  of  such  fierce  prejudice !" 

"  Oh,  papa,  forgive  me.  Tell  me  ;  I  shall 
say  nothing  more." 

"  You    have   said   a  great   deal   too  much 


246  THE    SORCERESS. 

already.  After  this,"  he  said,  sarcastically, 
''  you  will  perhaps  think  that  your  brother — 
of  three  and  twenty,  without  a  penny  or  a 
prospect — did  Miss  Lance  honour  by  forcing 
a  proposal  upon  her,  making  love  to  her  at 
the  end  of  all " 

"  Miss  Lance  !"  Bee  said,  with  a  sharp  cry. 

The  Colonel  took  no  notice  of  the  inter- 
ruption. He  went  on  with  a  kind  of 
disdainful  comment  to  himself  rather  than  to 
her. 

"  After  all,  there  are  things  which  a  lady 
has  to  put  up  with,  which  we  don't  take  into 
consideration.  A  young  fool  whom  she  has 
been  kind  to,  knowing  he  has  nobody  near  to 
look  after  him,  no  mother  "—his  voice  even 
grew  a  little  tender  at  this  point — "  and  by 
way  of  reward  the  idiot  falls  in  love  with  her, 
asks  a  woman  like  that  to  share  his 
insignificant  little  life !  Jove !  What  a 
piece  of  impertinence  !"  the  Colonel  said, 
with  an  angry  laugh. 

•'  Did  you  say,"  said  Bee,  with  faltering 
lips,  ''  Miss  Lance,  papa  ?" 

He  turned  upon  her  with  a  look  of  extreme 
surprise. 


THE    SORCERESS. 


247 


"Why  shouldn't  I  have  said  Miss  Lance? 
What  is  there  unusual  in  the  name  ?  " 

Bee  looked  at  him  with  a  dumb  rebellion, 
an  almost  scorn  and  passion  far  greater  than 
his  own.  He  had  forgotten  the  name — but 
Bee  had  not  forgotton  it.  The  fact  that  Bee's 
own  young  life  had  suffered  shipwreck  had 
perhaps  escaped  from  his  memory  altogether, 
though  it  was  she  who  had  done  it.  Bee 
looked  at  him  with  her  blue  eyes  blazing, 
remembering  everything  that  he  had  for- 
gotten. Her  brother  had  gone  out  of  her 
mind,  and  all  the  history  of  his  Laura,  and 
the  way  in  which  he  had  been  enfolded  in 
this  fatal  web.  She  went  back  to  her  own 
wrongs — forgetting  that  she  had  keenly  con- 
firmed her  father's  decision  and  rejected 
Aubrey  on  what  she  thought  to  be  other  and 
sufficient  grounds.  She  thought  only  of  the 
moment  when  sudden  darkness  had  fallen 
upon  her  in  the  first  sunshine  of  her  life,  and 
she  had  struggled  against  the  rigid  will  of  her 
father,  who  would  listen  to  no  explanations — 
who  would  not  understand.  And  all  for  the 
sake  of  this  woman — the  spider  who  dragged 
fiy    after    fiy    into   her    net ;    the   witch,   the 


248  THE    SORCERESS. 

enchantress  of  whom  all  poems  and  stones 
spoke !  Her  exasperation  was  so  Intense 
that  she  forgot  all  the  laws  of  respect  and 
obedience  in  which  her  very  being  had  been 
bound,  and  looked  at  her  father  as  at  an 
equal,  an  enemy  whom  she  scorned  as  well 
as  feared. 

''What  Is  the  meaning  of  these  looks,"  he 
said,  ''  I  am  altogether  at  a  loss  to  under- 
stand you.  Bee.  Why  this  fury  at  a  name — 
w^hlch  you  have  never  heard  before,  so  far  as 
I  know." 

''You  think  I  have  never  heard  It  before?" 
said  Bee,  In  her  passion.  "  It  shows  how 
little  you  think  of  me,  or  care  for  anything 
that  has  happened  to  me.  Oh,  I  have  heard 
It  before,  and  I  shall  hear  It  again,  I  know. 
I  know  I  shall  hear  It  again.  And  you  don't 
mind,  though  you  are  our  father  !  You  don't 
remember  !  "  Bee  was  still  very  young,  and 
she  had  that  fatal  woman's  weakness  which 
spoils  every  crisis  with  Inevitable  tears.  Her 
exasperation  was  too  great  for  words.  "You 
don't  remember ! "  she  cried,  flinging  the 
words  at  him  like  a  storm  ;  and  then  broke 
down  In  a  passion  of  choking  sobs,  unable  to 
say  more. 


CHAPTER     XVIII. 

To  do  Colonel  KIngsward  justice,  he  was 
taken  entirely  by  surprise  by  Bee's  outburst. 
He  had  no  remembrance  of  the  name.  The 
name  had  been  wholly  unimportant  to  him 
even  at  the  time  when  It  had  come  under 
his  notice.  The  previous  claimant  to  Aubrey 
Leigh's  affections  had  been  "  the  woman," 
no  more,  to  his  consciousness.  He  did  not 
remember  anything  about  the  business  now, 
except  that  there  was  a  story  about  a  woman, 
and  that  he  would  not  permit  his  young 
daughter  to  marry  a  man  concerning  whom 
such  a  story  existed.    Even  after  Bee  had  left 


250  THE    SORCERESS. 

him,  when  he  really  made  an  effort  to  pursue 
into  the  recesses  of  his  mind  anything  that 
was  connected  with  that  name,  he  could  not 
make  it  out.  Was  it  perhaps  a  tyrannical 
governess  ?  but  that  would  not  explain  the 
girl's  vehement  outcry.  He  had  not  thought 
for  a  long  time  of  Bee's  interrupted  love,  and 
broken-off  engagement.  Of  what  conse- 
quence is  such  an  episode  to  so  young  a  girl? 
And  there  were  others  matters  in  his  mind  of 
what  seemed  a  great  deal  more  importance. 
Whatever  was  the  source  of  Bee's  previous 
knowledge  of  Miss  Lance,  she  hated  that 
singularly  attractive  woman,  as  it  is  usual  for 
the  sex — Colonel  Kingsward  thought — to 
hate  instinctively  every  other  woman  w^ho  is 
endowed  with  unusual  attractions. 

What  a  magnificent  creature  that  woman 
was  !  How  finely  she  had  talked  of  the  unde- 
veloped boy  to  whom  she  had  hoped  to  be  of 
service,  and  with  what  genuine  feeling,  half- 
abashed,  distressed,  yet  not  without  a  gleam 
of  amusement,  she  had  told  him  of  the 
wonderful  scene  at  the  end,  when  Charlie 
had  asked  her  to  marry  him. 

''Me  !   A  woman  who  might  be  his  mother  !" 


THE    SORCERESS.  25  I 

she  had  said,  with  beautiful  candour  ;  though 
it  was  not  candour,  it  was  more  Hke  jest, 
seeing  that  she  was  still  young — young 
enough  to  turn  any  man's  head.  And  she 
had  added  hastily,  ''It  must  have  been  my 
fault.  Somehow  I  must  have  led  him  astray, 
though  I  was  so  far  from  intending  it.  A 
boy  like  your  son  would  not   have  done  such 

a  wild  thing  had  he  not  supposed "     She 

put  up  her  hands  to  her  face  to  hide  a  blush. 
"That  is  the  worst  of  us,  poor  women,"  she 
had  said.  ''  we  cannot  show  an  interest  even 
in  a  boy  but  he  supposes — oh,  Colonel 
Kingsward,  can't  you  imagine  what  I  felt, 
wishing  solely  to  be  of  use  to  your  son,  who 
is  such  a  good,  ingenuous,  nice  boy — and 
finding  in  a  moment,  without  the  least  warn- 
ing, that  he  had  mistaken  me  like  ///^/  /  " 

Colonel  Kingsward  was  of  opinion,  and  so 
was  everybody  who  knew  him.  that  he  was 
by  no  means  an  impressionable  man  ;  but  it 
would  be  impossible  to  say  how  touched  he 
had  been  by  that  explanation.  And  she  was 
so  sorr}'  for  Charlie.  She  avowed  that,  after 
what  had  happened,  she  would  have  con- 
sidered  herself   inexcusable    if   she    had  not 


252  THE    SORCERESS. 

come  to  his  father,  however  unpleasant  it 
might  be  to  herself,  to  show  him  how  little, 
how  very  little,  Charlie  was  to  blame. 

''You  must  not — must  not  be  angry  with 
him,"  she  had  said,  joining  her  hands  in 
appeal.  "  Oh,  forgive  him  ;  it  is  so  much 
my  fault.  If  I  could  but  bear  the  penalty! 
But  I  cannot  endure  to  think  that  the  poor 
boy  should  be  punished  when  all  the  time  I, 
who  am  so  much  older  than  he  is,  am  the 
one  to  blame.  I  ought  to  have  known 
better.  I  am  at  your  mercy,  Colonel  Kings- 
ward.  You  cannot  say  anything  worse  to 
me  than  I  have  done  to  myself;  but  he,  poor 
boy,  is  really  not  to  blame." 

The  Colonel  had  no  wish  to  say  anything 
to  her  that  was  uncomplimentary.  He 
entered  into  her  position  with  the  most 
unusual  sympathy.  Perhaps  he  had  never 
had  so  warm  a  feeling  of  understanding  and 
affection  for  anyone  before.  The  compassion 
and  the  appeal  was  something  quite  new  and 
original  to  him.  He  was  not  a  man  to  be 
sympathetic  with  the  troubles  of  a  middle- 
aged  spinster — an  elderly  flirt,  as  he  would 
probably  have  called  her,  had  he  heard   the 


THE    SORCERESS.  253 

Story  at  second  hand  ;  in  such  a  case  he 
would  have  denounced  the  mature  siren  in 
the  terms  usual  to  men  of  experience.  But 
the  presence  of  this  lady  made  all  the  differ- 
ence. She  was  not  like  anyone  else.  The 
usual  phrases  brought  forward  on  such 
occasions  were  meaningless  or  worse  in 
respect  to  her.  He  was  softened  to  Charlie, 
too,  by  the  story,  though  he  could  have  raved 
at  his  son's  folly.  The  puppy  I — to  think  a 
woman  like  that  could  care  for  him  I  And 
yet,  as  she  said,  there  was  no  harm  in  the 
boy  ;  only  absurdity,  presumption,  the  last 
depths  of  fatuity.  Poor  young  fool  !  But  it 
was  a  different  thing  from  racing  towards  the 
bottomless  pit  for  the  mere  indulgence  of  his 
own  appetites,  as  so  many  young  men  did, 
and  if  this  was  the  only  reason  of  Charlie's 
downfall  it  involved  no  loss  of  character  and 
need  make  no  breach  in  his  career,  which 
was  the  chief  thing.  He  could  make  up  his 
lost  ground,  and  the  F.O.  would  care  very 
little  for  what  the  Dons  said.  The  idleness 
of  a  boy  in  love  (the  puppy  I  inexcusable  in 
his  presumption,  but  yet  with  plenty  of  justifi- 
cation at  least)  could  do  him  no  more  than 
temporary  harm  in  any  case. 


254  THE    SORCERESS. 

These  thoughts  passed  through  the 
Colonel's  mind  with  a  great  sense  of  relief. 
It  did  not  occur  to  him  that  Charlie,  when  he 
saw  his  folly,  could  have  much  difficulty  in 
getting  over  such  a  misplaced  sentiment.  It 
must  be  done,  and  the  boy  must  feel  that 
such  a  hope  was  as  much  above  him  as  was 
the  moon  in  the  skies.  He  must  make  up 
his  mind  to  apply  himself,  to  get  through  his 
examination,  to  begin  his  real  life — which  his 
father  would  certainly  impress  upon  him  was 
not  mere  amusement  or  happiness,  if  he  liked 
to  call  it  so,  but  work  and  a  sharp  struggle  to 
secure  his  standing.  As  for  his  degree,  that 
was  a  matter  of  complete  indifference  to 
Colonel  Kingsward.  The  boy  had  his  ex- 
perience of  Oxford  life  to  talk  of  and  fall 
back  upon  ;  he  was  a  University  man  all  the 
same,  though  he  had  not  been  crowned  by 
any  laurels  he  had  made  some  friends,  and  he 
had  gained  the  necessary  familiarity  with  that 
phase  of  a  young  man's  existence.  What  did 
the  details  matter,  and  who  would  ever  ask 
about  his  degree  ?  An  attache  does  not  put 
B.A.  or  M.A.  (which  was  which,  or  if  there 
was  any  difference,  or  on  what  occasion  such 


THE    SORCERESS.  255 

vanities  should  be  displayed  the  Colonel  was 
quite  unaware)  to  his  name  like  a  school- 
master. Nothing  could  be  of  less  importance 
than  this.  He  dismissed  Charlie  from  his 
mind  accordingly  with  much  relief.  It  was 
not  at  all  unnatural  that  the  boy  should  have 
gone  to  town  instead  of  going  to  Kingswar- 
den.  No  doubt  by  this  time  he  had  made 
his  w^ay  home,  and  this  reminded  the  Colonel 
that  it  would  be  as  well  to  send  his  sister  off 
at  once  to  meet  Charlie  there.  He  called 
Bee  again  accordingly  from  her  room,  where 
she  had  taken  refuge,  and  instructed  her  in 
what  he  desired. 

"There  is  a  train  in  an  hour,"  he  said. 
''  You  had  better  get  ready.  I  wish  you  to 
go  home  at  once.  Charlie  will  be  there  by 
this  time,  I  have  no  doubt,  and  I  should  like 
you  to  let  him  know  that  if  he  is  reasonable 
and  drives  all  folly  from  his  mind,  and 
addresses  himself  at  once  to  his  preparation 
for  the  exam.,  he  shall  hear  no  more  from  me 
about  the  Oxford  business.  It  depends  upon 
himself  whether  it  is  ever  alluded  to  again." 

"  Papa,"  said  Bee,  faltering  a  little,  "am  I 
to  go  alone  ?'' 


256  THE    SORCERESS. 

"  Why  shouldn't  you  go  alone  ?  Are  you 
afraid  of  getting  into  a  cab  at  Paddington 
and  driving  to  Victoria,  the  most  ordinary 
everyday  business?  Why,  I  thought  the 
girls  of  your  period  revolted  against  being 
protected,  and  were  able  to  take  care  of 
themselves  wherever  they  went  ?" 

Now  Colonel  Kingsward  had  always 
insisted  on  surrounding  his  daughters  with 
quite  unnecessary  care,  being,  as  he  prided 
himself,  on  all  questions  in  respect  to  women, 
of  the  old  school. 

'*0h,  no,"  said  Bee,  very  tremulous,  look- 
ing at  him  with  eyes  full  of  meaning,  ''  I  am 
not  afraid." 

''Then  why  do  you  make  any  fuss  about 
it  ?"  he  said.  "  I  shall  stay  behind  for  a  few 
hours,  perhaps  for  another  night.  I  must  see 
whether  he  has  left  any  debts,  and  square 
accounts  with  the  College,  and — settle  every- 
thing." Bee  was  still  looking  at  him 
with  that  troubled  air  of  meaning,  and  he 
looked  at  her  with  a  stern  look,  putting  her 
down  ;  but  there  was  in  his  eyes  a  certain 
understanding  of  her  meaning  and  a  shrinking 
from  her  scrutiny  all  the  same.       "  You  have 


THE    SORCERESS.  257 

just  time  to  get  ready/'  he  said,  pulling  out 
his  watch  and  holding  it  up  to  her.  And 
Bee  had  nothing  to  do  but  to  obey.  It  was 
not  the  drive  from  Paddington  to  Victoria, 
the  change  from  one  railway  to  another, 
which  frightened  her,  though  for  a  girl  who 
had  never  done  anything  alone,  that  was  not 
a  pleasant  thought  ;  but  the  girl  was  deeply 
disturbed  to  leave  her  father  there  within  the 
power  of  the  woman  whom  more  than  ever 
she  looked  upon  with  terror  as  if  she  had 
been  an  embodied  Fate.  How  ludicrous  was 
the  idea  that  a  girl  of  twenty  should  be  dis- 
turbed and  anxious  at  the  thought  of  leaving 
her  father  unprotected  by  her  poor  little 
guardianship — and  such  a  father  as  Colonel 
Kings  ward  !  Bee  saw  at  once  the  folly  and 
futility  of  such  a  notion,  but  she  could  not  rid 
herself  of  the  alarm.  Her  terror  of  this 
woman,  now  fully  evident  as  the  same  who 
had  wrecked  her  own  life,  was  more  than 
ever  a  superstitious  panic. 

Bee's  mind  was  wholly  possessed  with  this 
idea.  She  thought  of  the  beautiful,  dreadful 
lady  in  Christabel.  She  thought  of  that 
other  shuddering  image  in  the  poem,  of  "  the 

VOL.    II.  s 


258  THE    SORCERESS. 

angel,  beautiful  and  bright,"  who  looked  the 
hero  in  the  face  ;   "  And  how  he  knew  it  was 

a  fiend,  that  miserable  knight "     Aubrey 

had  not  known  she  was  a  fiend,  nor  Charlie  ; 
and  now  papa  !  What  could  such  a  woman, 
do  to  papa?  He  was  old  (Bee  thought) 
beyond  the  reach  of  the  influences  which  had 
moved  the  others.  What  could  Fate  do  to 
him  ?  She  asked  herself  this  question  in  her 
great  alarm,  trying  to  beat  down  the  terror 
in  her  bosom,  and  persuade  herself  that  it 
was  foolishness.  But  the  more  she  thought 
the  more  her  heart  beat  with  fright  and 
apprehension.  It  seemed  to  her,  somehow, 
as  if  the  former  dangers  had  been  nothing  in 
comparison  with  this,  although  she  did  not 
know  what  it  was  that  she  feared. 

Colonel  Kingsward  walked  with  his 
daughter  to  the  station,  and  he  was  very 
affable  and  kind  to  her,  taking  unusual  pains 
to  make  her  feel  that  there  was  nothing  to 
fear.  He  selected  carefully  a  carriage  which 
was  reserved  for  ladies,  and  put  her  into  the 
charge  of  the  guard,  whom  he  desired  to  find 
a  cab  for  her  at  Paddington,  and  look 
after   her  in  every  way.      Nothing  could   be 


THE    SORCERESS,  259 

more  fatherly,  more  thoughtful  than  he  was  ; 
but  all  these  precautions,  Instead  of  re- 
assuring Bee,  increased  her  sensation  of 
danger.  For  the  Colonel,  though  he  had 
always  insisted  upon  every  precaution,  had 
not  been  in  the  habit  of  personally  seeing  to 
the  comfort  of  his  children.  She  followed 
him  with  her  eyes  as  he  occupied  himself 
with  all  these  little  cares,  and  explained  to 
the  guard  what  was  to  be  done.  And  then 
he  went  to  the  bookstall  and  bought  her 
illustrated  papers  and  a  book  to  amuse  her 
on  the  journey,  Bee  watching  all  the  time 
with  growing  wonder.  She  gave  a  hurried 
glance  now  and  then  around  her,  sweeping 
the  station  from  one  end  to  another,  with 
a  terror  of  seeing  somewhere  appear  the 
woman  who  had  brought  such  pain  and 
trouble  into  her  life — though  this,  too,  was 
folly,  as  she  was  aware.  And  when  at  last 
the  carriage  door  was  closed,  and  the  train 
almost  in  motion.  Bee  gave  her  father  a  last 
look,  in  which  there  were  unutterable  things. 
He  had  not  met  her  eyes  hitherto,  whether 
by  chance  or  precaution.  But  now  he  was 
off    his    guard    and    did    so.       Their    looks 


26o  THE    SORCERESS. 

encountered  with  a  clash,  as  if  they  had  been 
meeting  swords,  the  same  eyes,  brilliant  with 
that  blue  blaze,  flashing  like  lightning.  But 
it  was  the  father's  fiery  eyes  which  gave  way. 
The  girl's  look  penetrated  into  his  very 
being  ;  his  dropped,  almost  abashed.  How 
did  this  strange  change  of  position  come 
about  ?  It  was  anything  but  reassuring  to 
Bee.  It  seemed  to  her  as  if  already  a  new 
chapter  of  misery  and  dismay  had  opened  in 
life,  although  her  fears  had  taken  no  shape, 
and  she  could  not  tell  what  calamity  was 
possible.  The  very  vagueness  made  it  all 
the  more  appalling  to  her  inexperienced 
heart. 

As  for  Colonel  Kingsward,  he  saw  his 
little  daughter  go  away  with  a  relief  which 
he  felt  to  be  ridiculous.  That  Bee's  looks 
should  affect  his  movements  one  way  or 
another  was  beyond  measure  absurd,  and 
yet  he  was  relieved  that  she  was  gone,  and 
felt  himself  more  at  ease.  He  had  a  great 
many  things  to  do — to  settle  his  son's 
accounts,  to  take  his  name  off  the  college 
books,  to  wind  up  that  early  unsuccessful 
chapter  of  Charlie's  life.      But  he   now  felt 


THE    SORCERESS.  261 

very  little  real  anger  against  Charlie — this 
shipwreck  of  his  had  suddenly  introduced  his 
father  to  what  seemed  a  new  view  and  new 
objects,  which  indeed  he  did  not  in  any  way 
define  to  himself,  but  of  which  he  felt  the 
stimulus  with  vague  exhilaration  to  the 
bottom  of  his  heart. 


END    OF    SECOND    VOLUME. 


TILLOTSON  AND  SON,  PRINTERS,  BOLTON. 


V 


'.'■  •     v.'m'.m,-.:^,  ,' 


'r-'i^t^^'